https://thechloroforum.com/ Mon, 09 Nov 2026 16:12:14 +0000 MyBB https://thechloroforum.com/thread-880.html Wed, 04 Dec 2024 19:57:11 +0000 Littlenemo]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-880.html https://thechloroforum.com/thread-590.html Thu, 12 Jan 2023 04:57:01 +0000 BrockRockhold]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-590.html https://www.amazon.com/Beckies-Biggest-F...k+Rockhold 

Dynamic: F/F 
Fetishes: Feet, Sleep, Hypnosis, Femdom, Smothering, Bondage, Mummification KO 
Method: Sleeping Pills, Hypnosis, Chokehold, Chloroform 

Synopsis: Beckie, a young bombshell in her early twenties, has just moved to a brand new house, but when her hyper-vigilant neighbor verbally assaults her for dressing inappropriately, Beckie decides to hatch a plan for revenge. 

“Beckie’s Biggest Fan” explores what happens when a dominant female messes with the wrong person.  If you love seeing a strong, mature woman put in her place by a devious younger woman, this tale is right up your alley. If you have any questions or are interested in a personalized commission, feel free to email me at RockholdBrock@gmail.com.



]]> https://www.amazon.com/Beckies-Biggest-F...k+Rockhold 

Dynamic: F/F 
Fetishes: Feet, Sleep, Hypnosis, Femdom, Smothering, Bondage, Mummification KO 
Method: Sleeping Pills, Hypnosis, Chokehold, Chloroform 

Synopsis: Beckie, a young bombshell in her early twenties, has just moved to a brand new house, but when her hyper-vigilant neighbor verbally assaults her for dressing inappropriately, Beckie decides to hatch a plan for revenge. 

“Beckie’s Biggest Fan” explores what happens when a dominant female messes with the wrong person.  If you love seeing a strong, mature woman put in her place by a devious younger woman, this tale is right up your alley. If you have any questions or are interested in a personalized commission, feel free to email me at RockholdBrock@gmail.com.



]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-505.html Fri, 08 Jul 2022 18:31:21 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-505.html
by Scarecrow98

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing? The mall is closed.”

A flashlight gleamed out of the darkness of the mall, transfixing two men in its white glare. They both rose from where they had been kneeling by the metal security gate that covered the entrance to Heishmann’s Fine Jewelry.

The security guard stepped forward, her flashlight held out in one hand and her other hand on the hilt of the pistol that she wore on her belt. She was quite attractive, tall, with long brown hair, shapely legs, firm round breasts and a pretty face. She wore the standard Carter Security uniform: black boots, a black mini-skirt with a white belt, a black halter-top with white fringes that left her appealing arms and midriff bare, and a black peaked cap.

“I asked you a question,” the guard barked again. She drew her gun and aimed it at the two men. “Now what are you two doing?”

The two men raised their hands and looked at each other. Both wore black leather jackets and their faces were covered with balaclava masks. One was intimidatingly large, the other thinner and more wiry.

“Uh,” the larger one said after a moment’s hesitation, “we just…got lost. Do you know where the exit is?”

“Oh brother,” the smaller man said with an eyeroll.

The pretty guard kept the flashlight and the gun trained on both crooks. She glanced down at the radio on her belt, realizing that she didn’t have a hand free to draw it. “Okay, you two just…just stay where you are. You understand?” She slowly started to lower the flashlight, her hand edging for the radio. “I mean it, don’t move a muscle.”

“Oh we’re not going anywhere, cutie-pie. But you are,” the smaller man said with a smile.

The larger man waved one of his raised hands. “Night night,” he said.

The guard stared at them in confusion. She went for the radio.

A cloth suddenly clamped over her face. The same moment an arm clamped around her slender waist, pulling her back off her feet and trapping her arms.

The guard gave a muffled scream into the cloth. She kicked wildly, her body twisting and pulling against her captor.

The two men relaxed and lowered their arms. “Good catch, Kyle,” the smaller one said. “Now I know why you bring chloro on the jobs.”

“She’s not out yet,” Kyle gasped as he held the bucking woman. “Get her gun, why don’t you?”

“Right,” the larger man rumbled. He strode forward and grabbed the pistol out of the struggling girl’s hand and threw it to the side.

With the cloth still over her face, the woman kicked him hard between the legs.

“Oof,” the larger man grunted, falling back in pain. “That little—”

“Oh, she won’t be any trouble in a few seconds, will you cupcake?” The smaller man came up, crossing his arms. “Look at her. She’s already halfway to dreamland.”

The guard’s struggles began to slow. She kicked, but more weakly. She twisted, but her attempts to pull away became sluggish and heavy. She moaned instead of screamed. As the three men watched, her shapely body began to sag in Kyle’s grip. The flashlight tumbled out of her fingers and dropped to the floor.

“There’s a good girl,” Kyle whispered in the woman’s ear, still keeping the cloth over her face. “Just go to sleep for me now. Shhh. Thaaat’s right.” He glanced up at the other two thieves. “Heff, get her legs. Troy, get the radio.”

The larger man wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, then grabbed the security guard’s legs and held them firm.

The guard tried to keep struggling, but it was obvious the chloroform was taking hold. She only managed to groan softly and twist in the two men’s grip.

“Deep breaths,” Kyle said soothingly. “Nice, deep breaths and off to sleep now. Good girl.”

Troy snatched the radio off the woman’s belt and tossed it aside. He eyed the woman’s long, shapely legs with overt relish. “I don’t see why I can’t be the one to hold her.”

Heff smiled at the smaller man. “You ain’t got the muscles for it, Troy.” He had tucked both of the woman’s feet under one arm, holding them tight. His free hand slid up and down her bare legs, caressing her thighs and pushing up under her skirt. “Wow, would you feel these legs? This girl’s a runner for sure.”

“What do you mean I got no muscles?” Troy’s eyes flashed under his balaclava. “I’m strong enough. I’m just not a bull like you…”

“Quiet,” Kyle snapped at both of them. He pushed the cloth tighter over the woman’s face. “Let’s not wake sleeping beauty here.”

The security guard gave a tiny, confused whimper behind the chloroform-soaked rag. Her eyes crossed, then slowly closed. She gave one last little shudder, then became completely heavy and limp in the men’s gasp.

“She out?” Troy asked eagerly. His greedy eyes ran up and down the unmoving girl’s soft curves and long lines.

“Oh yeah,” Heff said triumphantly. “She’s off in dreamland.” He squeezed her thighs. “I’m telling you, these are some toned legs here. She must really work out.”

“Didn’t help her much,” Kyle said. He laid the limp guard gently down, letting her fall back against his chest. He kept the cloth over her face. “I’ll give it a few more seconds just to make sure she’s really out.”

Heff lowered the girl’s legs to the ground, his hands stroking them along the way. “She’s got quite the body on her. Is she cute? I couldn’t really see her face with that light in my eyes.”

Kyle ran a hand over the sleeping woman’s large breasts. “Her knockers are firm as hell, I can tell you that.” He squeezed her perfectly-formed bosom. “Soft, too.”

“Oh come on,” Troy whined. “Don’t I get a piece of this action?”

“Let me see her face,” Heff growled, ignoring Troy. “Come on, man, she’s out like a light.”

Kyle pulled the cloth away from the unconscious woman’s face. “You two are just lucky I brought the chloroform and managed to stay out of sight. If not for me—” He stopped mid-sentence.

All three men gaped at the sleeping angel on the floor in front of them.

“Damn,” Troy whispered, “she is hot.”

“Beyond hot,” Heff muttered.

“Yeah,” Kyle said, his eyes fixed on the woman’s peaceful, relaxed face. “She’s…pretty.”

“I heard chloro turns a girl on when they’re going under,” Heff said with a lusty grin. “That true?”

“How the hell should I know?” Kyle said.

“Oh, like you’ve never chloroed a woman before,” Troy snickered. “Probably the only way you can get laid.”

“You shut your mouth,” Kyle snarled at the thin crook. “I’ve got lots of game. I don’t need to drug a woman to get her in bed with me.”

“Can I have this one, then?” Heff slipped his hand deep under the girl’s skirt.

The woman’s head moved slightly. Her red lips parted and she gave a soft sigh.

“Oh man,” Heff said with a shaking voice. “She’s wet up there, man. Like really really wet…”

Kyle grabbed the man’s arm and pulled it away. “Would you stop it? We need to focus. We got a job to do.”

“To hell with that,” Heff snorted. “Sleeping beauty here is the hottest piece of ass I’ve seen in more than a year. Taking her would be as easy as cherry pie.”

“She won’t remember nothing either,” Troy agreed eagerly. He stretched in a hand and pawed the woman’s breasts. “And it’s not like she can say no…”

Kyle smacked Troy’s hand away. “Have you two both lost your minds?” he hissed. “Remember the jewelry store? That’s what we came here for. Not her.”

“I say we multi-task, then,” Heff said as he caressed the sleeping woman’s calves. “We’ll take turns with her. I’ll go first.”

“I say we just take her with us,” Troy said with a leering grin. “Throw her in the back of the van with the rest of the goods. Then we get her back home, chain her to a bed, and really have fun with her.”

Heff looked up at Kyle. “That’s not a half bad idea. But I still want a turn with her now.”

“You’re both crazy,” Kyle said angrily. “We’re thieves, not kidnappers. You want half the city looking for us? Not to mention the League?”

“I know a guy we could sell her to,” Troy said thoughtfully. “He’s in the white slavery business. Probably pay premium price for a girl with a body like hers.”

“Come on, man,” Heff said with a knowing smile towards Kyle. “I saw you cop a feel on this chick just now. You know you’ve got a hard-on for her just like the rest of us. Why waste a golden opportunity like this?”

“We’re on a tight schedule,” Kyle protested weakly. His eyes were back on the girl’s large breasts, which were rising and falling with a slow, even cadence. “We can’t afford the time.”

“For her? I think we can,” Troy said. He glanced down at the name tag pinned to the woman’s left breast. “Jacqueline. We know her name now. That’s further than I get with the most of the girls I bring home from the club.”

Kyle glanced back at the jewelry store. “This job was supposed to be simple. Break in, get the jewelry, get out.”

Heff slid his hands up Jacqueline’s legs, spending extra time between her soft thighs. “It still is simple. We’re just…adding a step.”

“Some step,” Kyle said sharply.

“Whoa, whoa,” Heff said, raising his hands in mock defense. “I just thought we could have a little fun with her, that’s all.  A little limp doll to play with. You know, give her some real sweet dreams and all.”

“Besides,” Troy said, his eyes running up and down Jacqueline’s long legs, “it ain’t really a problem if she doesn’t remember any of it later.”

“Ten minutes.” Heff couldn’t tear his eyes off the sleeping girl’s long, luscious legs. “Come on, Kyle, I’m begging you. Just ten minutes alone with this hot little box, that’s all I need.”

“Oh, just you?” Kyle pulled a stun gun out of the woman’s belt and examined it. “You weren’t planning on sharing her with the rest of us?”

Troy’s face darkened. “You better, man. If he gets a turn, so do I. Kyle too.”

Heff glowered at the smaller man. “We ain’t got enough time for that, moron.”

“Exactly.” Kyle pocketed the stun gun. “That’s why we’re tying her up and leaving her here.”

Heff gave an exasperated groan.

Kyle rolled the unresponsive woman over on her side. Her gathered her limp arms behind her back. “Troy, you got that duct tape?”

“Yeah.” Troy reached into a bag around his shoulder and tossed a thick roll of duct tape to Kyle.

Heff finished pulling the girl’s other high-heeled shoe off, tossing it one side. He clamped his hands on the girl’s skirt and began yanking it down.

“What are you doing?” Kyle said as he taped the girl’s wrists together behind her back.

“She’ll be easier to tie up if she’s naked,” Heff grunted. He pulled the skirt down her legs and off her feet.

“How does that make any sense?” Kyle said irritably.

“No man, I’m with Heff on this one.” Troy stared at Jacqueline’s slinky black panties. “She’ll be so much easier to tie up without any clothes on.”

“Look you two, I’m serious here,” Kyle said as he tore off the tape from the roll. “It’s the jewels we’re after here—”

Heff yanked the beautiful girl’s panties down, leaving her naked from the waist down.

All three men stared at the girl’s exposed womanhood, lost for words.

“Damn,” Troy breathed.

“I know what jewels I want tonight,” Heff said under his breath. “And they ain’t in the store.”

Kyle ran a hesitant hand down the unconscious girl’s exposed midriff, sliding deeper between her thighs. “Wow,” he said in a shaky voice. “You weren’t kidding, Heff. That chloro really did turn her on.”

“Told you,” Heff said eagerly. “It must be one of those, what do you call it…you know, a thing that turns you on? An aphro-something or other.”

“I know that I’m turned on,” Troy said. His eyes were still fixated on the welcoming cleft between Jacqueline’s soft thighs.

“Ten minutes, man,” Heff begged again. “Hell, give me five. I’ll be fast.”

Kyle looked up at the larger thief and opened his mouth to respond.

Jacqueline moaned softly. Her head stirred slightly, her eyelids flickering.

“She’s waking up,” Kyle warned. He grabbed the cloth again, soaking it with more chloroform. “Hold her steady. I’ll put her back under.”

Heff clamped his hands down on the girl’s thighs, pinning them to the ground. “Got her.”

“Whaaa?” Jacqueline groaned. She lifted her head, blinking slowly and stupidly. “Wherre…amm…?”

“Shush now, honey,” Kyle said softly. He pushed the chlorform-soaked rag over the beautiful woman’s face. “It’s all a bad dream. Just go back to sleep. That’s a good girl.”

Jacqueline whimpered softly, her eyes still only half open. Her delectable, half-naked body shuddered weakly. She breathed in the powerful fumes from the cloth and her dilated pupils crossed. She gave a confused, happy sigh.

“Oh, yeah,” Heff said leeringly, his hands sliding up her warm soft thighs. “She ain’t gonna be a problem. Just going right back to sleepy-bye. Ain’t you, baby?”

Jacqueline didn’t seem to hear or care. Her eyelids drifted slowly shut. Her body gave a little jerk, then became heavy and still.

“Good girl,” Kyle whispered as he stroked her long brown hair. “Time for bed. There you go.” He glanced up at Heff. “Grab the duct tape and start on her ankles.”

“Gotta get her top off first,” Heff said eagerly. He pulled out a knife. “I’ll cut it open. It’ll be faster.”

Jacqueline gave a soft, helpless sigh. She looked peaceful as she slept.

Kyle removed the rag from the girl’s face and shoved it into his coat pocket. “We’ve wasted enough time with her. She’s out, and we’ve got a job to do. Get her ankles taped.”

“I can’t believe you, man,” Heff rumbled. “What, you don’t want a taste of her?”

“Of course I do,” Kyle responded testily. “But it ain’t gonna happen. We don’t have the time for hanky panky.”

“That’s good to hear,” came a new, feminine voice from behind them. “Because I would hate to have to cripple you boys for life.”

All three men turned. Heff and Kyle stumbled to their feet.

There, standing on the edge of a dried-up fountain in the middle of mall’s promenade, was tall, sweetly-shaped woman. She wore a tight-fitting leopard-print leotard that hugged every curve and line of her delectable body and left nothing to the imagination. The leotard was cut low to show the enticing cleavage of a pair of bulging, heavy breasts that looked ready to burst from their skimpy fabric prison at any moment. Long blonde hair fell around her shoulders. On her head was a headband with pointed cat ears. On her pretty face was a leopard-print domino mask.

And in her hand was a long, leather whip.

“You can call me Leopard Lass,” she purred in a throaty voice. She gave the whip in her hand a might crack. “And I think it’s time you boys got what’s coming to you.”

---

Precious Jewels - Part 2
by Scarecrow98

“Just to clarify,” Troy said haltingly, his wide eyes fixed on the gorgeously-shaped costumed woman in front of him, “when you say you’re going to give us what’s coming to us, you don’t mean, uh…?”

Leopard Lass snapped her whip again, gyrating her hips in a strangely sensual manner. “I’m turning you boys into the police.”

“Oh, right,” said Troy, sounding supremely disappointed.

“Leopard Lass?” Heff hissed at Kyle. “I ain’t never heard of a Leopard Lass, have you? Is she a Leaguer?”

“The Lakeside League?” Leopard Lass leapt down from the edge of the fountain, shaking her whip menacingly. “Not a chance. I’m my own woman.”

“Good grief,” Kyle said. “How many costumed chicks does this city have, anyway?”

“We must have tripped an alarm,” Heff said, glancing back at the jewelry store behind them. “Police might be on their way too.”

“Sorry boys,” Leopard Lass sang out. “No alarm, and no police. It’s just me. And trust me, you’re going to wish the police were here instead of me by the time I’m done with you.”

Heff gave Kyle a questioning glance. “Then how—?”

Leopard Lass gave a cocky smile and glanced back at the corridor that led to the mall’s main doors. “You boys left the front door open.”

Kyle turned slowly, glaring at Troy. “We left the front door open?”

Troy raised his hands. “It wasn’t me. Heff was the last one through.”

“That’s bull!” Heff clenched his fists. “You were the last one. How stupid are you, anyway?”

“It got stuck,” Troy blurted. “And we were in a hurry. Besides, who’s in a mall parking lot at night looking for open doors?”

“Her!” Heff and Kyle both roared, pointing at the voluptuous vigilante before them.

“Enough chit-chat, boys,” Leopard Lass said, licking her lips in anticipation. “It’s time you faced justice.”

“Right,” Heff snorted. “I got her.” He raised his fists in a classic boxing stance. “Come and get some, muffin.”

Leopard Lass gave a confident smirk, then snapped her whip forward. The black leather strap coiled around Heff’s right leg.

“Ow!” Heff yelled. “That hurt, you miserable—”

Leopard Lass yanked hard on the whip’s handle.

Heff’s leg was pulled out from under him. He crashed heavily to the floor.

Leopard Lass dropped the whip, now useless with one end entangled around Heff’s leg, and somersaulted forward, her perfect body flipping end over end in an amazing display.

Troy cursed. “Guns, man. I told you we should have brought guns.”

“Shut up,” Kyle said.

“I’ll kill you, you little—” Heff struggled to get back to his feet.

Leopard Lass spun around in to a kick that landed right in the thug’s face with a sickening crunch.

Heff crashed back flat on the floor.

Troy yanked a pair of bolt cutters out of his bag and charged forward, hefting the tool like a club.

Leopard Lass smiled, then weaved to one side. She dodged Troy’s blow with ease, then kicked him hard in the stomach.

Troy doubled up with a gasp of pain. He dropped the bolt cutters and slumped to his knees.

Heff started to rise again, blood from his nose dampening the balaclava he wore. He lashed out a meaty hand, but came nowhere near to actually landing a hit on the elusive heroine.

Leopard Lass cartwheeled back, did a spin, and kneed Heff hard under the chin. He went down again like a sack of potatoes, and this time he stayed down.

Troy backed up, one arm still clutched over his stomach. “Easy now,” he said nervously, his eyes rooted on the girl’s bosom. “There’s no need for violence. I…I bruise easy.”

Leopard Lass put her hands on her hips. “My eyes are up here, bud.”

Troy tore his eyes from the girl’s jiggling round breasts. “Hey, you’re the one who’s showing all that cleavage. And…obviously not wearing a bra at all. How do you even fight like that?”

“Pig,” Leopard Lass snorted. “I’m going to enjoy taking you down.”

“Now hold on,” Troy said, holding up a hand. “I give up. I’m giving up.”

Kyle was edging around the side of a kiosk, the chloroform rag in hand. He peeked out at Leopard Lass’s back, then motioned to Troy.

Troy raised both his hands. “See? I’m all yours. Take me in.”

Leopard Lass tilted her head and gave a sassy grin.

Kyle jumped out and dashed towards the girl.

Without missing a beat, Leopard Lass spun on one booted heel and kicked Kyle hard in the face.

Kyle stumbled back, smashing into the kiosk and falling to the ground.

Troy jumped forward as well, trying to take advantage of Leopard Lass’s brief distraction.

It wasn’t enough. Leopard Lass turned back and punched Troy right in the face.

“Ow!” he blurted, slapping a hand to his face.

Leopard Lass twirled and gave the thug a roundhouse kick.

Troy toppled to the floor, stunned.

Leopard Lass snapped her head back towards Kyle, who lay groaning on the ground. “Well, well, well,” she said, placing her hands on her lovely rounded hips, “looks like it’s all over, handsome.” She paced over to him, strutting one long leg in front of the other as she moved. “You’ve been a very, very bad boy.”

Kyle stifled a groan. He gave his head a shake, trying to clear away the ringing that seemed to fill his ears. The chloroform cloth lay on the floor just a couple feet away from where he had fallen.

Leopard Lass leapt on top of Kyle, straddling him and pinning him to the ground. She pushed her hands down on his shoulders, her breasts dangling right in front of his face.

Kyle’s eyes widened. He swallowed, looking down Leopard Lass’s open leotard at her heavy round breasts.

“You are a cutie, aren’t you?” Leopard Lass purred. She ran a finger up Kyle’s chest. “How is it that all the hottest men in my life are criminals?”

“Just bad luck, I guess,” Kyle stammered. His eyes were still on the heroine’s creamy round breasts, gently swaying in front of him.

“Maybe I should just let you go,” Leopard Lass said softly. She slowly gyrated her torso, rubbing her crotch against Kyle’s manhood. “Would you like that, handsome?”

Kyle opened his mouth, but couldn’t respond. He felt himself quicken and harden with desire.

Leopard Lass gave him a teasing smile. “You like that, huh?” She dipped her head in closer, her face just a few inches above his. “I like it too, lover-boy. Too bad I have to take you in or we could have so much fun together.” She pushed herself against him even harder, grinding her crotch suggestively against him.

Kyle closed his eyes. It felt good. Real good. It took every ounce of effort he had to hold himself back. Just two thin layers of clothing stood between him and a world of pleasure…

The cloth.

Kyle suddenly realized that Leopard Lass had made no move towards the chloroform-soaked cloth. She hadn’t even seemed to notice it. Was it possible that she didn’t even realize what it was? Maybe she had thought that he had been rushing her to grab her, or to hit her from behind.

That was crazy. With criminals like Lord Ether running around, what kind of heroine could operate in Lakeside City for long without knowing what chloroform was?

Then again, this costumed chick wasn’t part of the League. Kyle had never even heard of her before. She seemed new, despite her cocky attitude. A novice superheroine.

A chloroform virgin.

Kyle opened his eyes. A flicker of a smile crossed his face.

Leopard Lass straightened up, her deliciously full breasts bouncing with the movement. She gave a mocking smile, still straddling Kyle’s throbbing manhood. “Something funny, handsome?”

“I was just thinking,” Kyle said slowly, “there seems to be something you still need to learn about being a heroine in Lakeside City.”

Leopard Lass laughed. “Oh, really, handsome? And what’s that?” She put her hands on his shoulders again, dipping her face down and cocking her head to one side. She continued rocking her hips, keeping her open thighs snug and pressed against him. “Why don’t you whisper it in my ear?”

“This.” Kyle snatched the chloroform-soaked rag off the ground and slapped it over the girl’s face. He grabbed the back of her head with his other hand, pushing hard.

Leopard Lass gave a muffled scream. She straightened, her hands clawing at the cloth.

“Shhhh,” Kyle said. “Just breathe and go to sleep, baby.”

Leopard Lass twisted, her blue eyes blinking and becoming hazy. Her large breasts rose and fell as she breathed in the anesthetic.

Kyle smiled. The girl had no idea what the chloroform did. She had already breathed in too much to stop.

Leopard Lass gave a confused groan. Her lush body grew suddenly heavier on top of Kyle. Her eyes began to cross and half-close. One after the other her hands dropped to the floor.

“That’s a girl,” Kyle whispered. “You’ve done such a good job, you deserve a nice long rest now. Go sleepy-bye.”

Leopard Lass stiffened for a moment. She swatted weakly at Kyle’s hand that held the cloth over her face, then relaxed again. Her body grew more and more slack and heavy, settling down on top of him. Her eyes crossed even more, the eyelids slowly closing. Her breasts danced and swayed in the thin leotard that seemed to barely hold them.

“Go to sleep,” Kyle said softly. He was even harder with desire now than he had been before, feeling the girl’s warm and open crotch resting heavily on top of his own pulsing manhood. “Don’t fight it, honey. Just breathe and go night-night. That’s right.”

Leopard Lass gave a defeated sigh. Her eyes closed and her head began to sink down onto Kyle’s shoulder. Her body went limp like a ragdoll, settling down on top of Kyle like a soft warm blanket.

“Shush now,” Kyle whispered. He lowered the sleeping girl’s head down onto his shoulder. Her long blonde hair was in his face. She smelled good, like lavender. Her full breasts squished into Kyle’s chest, soft and magnificent. They seemed ready to burst from the leotard at any moment. He couldn’t help but smile at the curved round breasts just inches in front of his face. “Sleep, babe. I’ll take care of you. Good girl.”

Leopard Lass’s body gave one last little shudder, then went completely limp, draped over Kyle like the sexiest body pillow ever. He stroked her hair with his free hand, keeping the cloth over her face a few seconds more just to be careful. She breathed slow and evenly, her eyes closed and her face relaxed.

Kyle cautiously removed the cloth, glancing at the heroine’s face.

Leopard Lass’s eyes were closed. Her features were slack and relaxed. Peaceful. Totally out.

“That’s better,” Kyle said. He slid one hand down Leopard Lass’s side, squeezing the side of her ripe breasts. “You just sleep for a while.” He moved his hand over her rounded ass, gently groping her firm buttocks. He lifted the girl’s head and brushed the hair away from her face.

She was so gorgeous, even with the mask.

Kyle kissed her, enjoying the feel of her moist, slack lips and warm mouth.

Leopard Lass whimpered softly, but didn’t stir.

Kyle was about ready to explode. He needed release. His pants needed to be off, and this girl’s leotard needed to be anywhere but on her soft warm body. If he rolled her over, maybe he could—

“I thought you said we didn’t have time for any hanky-panky,” Troy said suddenly. He stepped into view, rubbing a red mark on his jaw.

Kyle felt as if he had been abruptly woken from a dream. A beautiful, lovely, sexy dream. He let Leopard Lass’s head drop back onto his shoulder. She snuggled against him, snoring softly.

“How come you always get all the girls?” Troy continued, shaking his head in disgust. “Even when we’re on a job…”

“I’m not…” Kyle began, irritated and flushed. “I mean she’s not…we don’t have time for any hanky panky.” He pushed Leopard Lass roughly off him.

She fell into a heap on her side, one long leg still lying across Kyle.

“Looks like you’ve got plenty of time for it,” Troy said, eyeing Leopard Lass’s unconscious body enviously.

“Shut up,” Kyle snarled. He got up to his feet. “Where’s Heff?”

“Right here,” the big thief responded. He came up behind them. His mask had been rolled up and a bloody handkerchief was pressed against his nose. “I think that crazy cat lady broke my nose.”

“All right,” said Kyle with a wistful glance back at Leopard Lass’s sleeping form, “well I don’t think that this sleeping beauty called the cops or the League. Let’s truss her up next to—” He turned and stopped mid-sentence, his eyes falling on Jacqueline’s prone form.

She was still unconscious, and still naked from the waist down. Now, however, her top had been thrust up to reveal her honey-soft breasts, which rose and fell softly as she slept.

Kyle glared at Heff.

“Don’t look at me,” the big thief growled. He lifted his head, dabbing at his nose with the handkerchief. “She was like that.”

“No she wasn’t,” Kyle said.

“I’m with Heff,” Troy chimed in. He leaned over the sleeping Leopard Lass, staring at her limp body. “I’m pretty sure she was like that before.”

Kyle sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Guys, come on—”

“Okay, you caught me,” Heff grumbled. “I loosened her blouse to make sure she was breathing okay. Don’t thank me or anything.”

“And you were doing all this while Leopard Lass here had me pinned to the ground?” Kyle asked sardonically.

Heff shrugged. “You looked like you had the situation under control.”

Kyle shook his head in exasperation. “This is turning into the longest jewelry heist I’ve ever done. You two knuckleheads are worthless.”

“Yeah whatever, man. I saw you kissing Cat Lass over here. Putting her out was totally giving you a boner.”

Troy chuckled and punched Kyle lightly in the shoulder. “Way to get some, bro.”

“Okay that’s enough,” Kyle said irritably. “We still have to get the jewels, remember? And after that—” He stopped again, turning his head around.

Troy was hunched over Leopard Lass. He had pulled off her leotard and had yanked it down all the way to her knees, exposing her creamy flesh, full ripe breasts and leopard-print panties. Her boots were already in a heap on the floor beside her.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Kyle exclaimed.

“Hey,” Troy said over his shoulder as he tugged the leotard over and off Leopard Lass’s feet, “you said you wanted her tied up, remember?”

“Tied up, not naked,” Kyle said between his teeth.

“They’re easier to tie up when they’re naked,” Heff commented. He was kneeling over Jacqueline’s unconscious form, squeezing her exposed breasts with both hands. He glanced over at Troy. “Hey, take her mask off and let’s see who she is.”

“Sure,” Kyle said sarcastically, “let’s just take her picture and post it on Facebook while we’re at it.”

Troy had already slipped Leopard Lass’s mask off and tossed it one side, revealing her lovely sleeping face.

Despite himself, Kyle looked over Troy’s shoulder at the beautiful girl, serene and relaxed.

“Hey,” Troy said slowly, “I know this broad.”

“Don’t be stupid,” said Kyle, his eyes scanning up and down Leopard Lass’s exposed body. “How could you possibly know her?”

“No, I think I know her too,” Heff volunteered. He tore himself away from Jacqueline’s naked body and came closer, peering down at Leopard Lass’s face. “She’s that one girl. You know, from that thing.”

“Oh, that’s super specific,” Kyle said nastily.

Troy nodded his head eagerly. “No, Heff’s right. She’s an actress, right? Been in some of those cheesy Horror flicks.”

Heff gave a knowing smile. “Yeah, and some other movies too. Under a different name, though. She was in some of those fetish videos a few years back. Bondage and other kinky stuff.” He snapped his fingers. “Cotton. Candy Cotton. That’s her name.”

“You’re both crazy,” Kyle said.

“No, I think he’s right,” Troy mused. “Candy Cotton. Oh man, she’s the greatest.”

“There’s no way that’s her,” Kyle insisted.

“One way to check,” Troy said with a grin. He grabbed Leopard Lass’s panties and pulled them down and off her legs, then pushed her thighs apart.

All three men were silent a moment out of sheer wonder and awe.

“Oh yeah,” Heff said breathlessly, “that’s totally her.”

Troy nodded eagerly. “I’d know that muff anywhere. That’s Candy Cotton all right.”

“Great,” Kyle said. “Now we have a crazy porn star turned vigilante and a security guard. Can we please tie them up and get back to the jewelry robbery?”

“This is Candy Cotton,” Troy said. “We got her drugged and naked here, man. We can do anything we want to her. How can you be thinking of jewels at a time like this?”

“I don’t know,” Kyle said angrily, “maybe because banging some costumed film star doesn’t pay the rent?”

“Maybe we should just take ten minutes,” Heff ventured. “You know, like a union break…”

“This isn’t a union,” Kyle snorted. “And we’re not getting paid unless we get those jewels. Now get your minds off these girls and—”

“Hello?” echoed a woman’s voice from down near the mall’s entrance. “Is anyone in here? The front door’s ajar. Hello?”

Kyle, Troy, and Heff all stared at each other.

“Not again,” Kyle groaned.

---

Precious Jewels - Part 3 (End)
by Scarecrow98


“Get down,” Kyle hissed. He waved his two companions away from sight of the front doors, dodging himself down behind a cinnamon roll stand.

“Hello?” The voice came again. A flashlight clicked on and began bobbing closer.

“How many of these chicks are there?” Heff groaned.

Troy craned his neck, looking over the edge of the cinnamon roll stand. “It’s a super,” he whispered.

“You and your stupid open front door,” Kyle snarled. “Which costumed dame is it this time? Never mind, I’ll look myself.” He threw himself on his stomach, peering around the corner of the stand.

A svelte young woman had just appeared from the main hallway, a small flashlight in her hand. She scanned the beam around, searching the dimly-lit mall. She had long brown hair, out of which stuck two hollow cat ears. A thin purple domino mask covered her pretty face. She wore a dark sleeveless silken top, fringed with purple and embroidered with oriental patterns, that cut off just below her pert breasts and left her toned stomach bare. A pair of dark silken loose-fitting trousers, also fringed with purple and bearing oriental designs, covered her legs down to her calves. Her hands and feet were wrapped in dark bandages. Her body was not quite voluptuous, but lithe and athletic.

Kyle caught his breath. He pulled himself back behind cover. “Ninja Cat.”

Heff raised an eyebrow. “Who now?”

“One of the new Leaguers,” Troy said in a low voice. He turned back towards Kyle. “Hey…don’t you kind of have a thing for her?”

Kyle’s face reddened. “No.”

“Yeah,” Troy continued, “you have that poster of her in your bedroom—”

“Ok, ok,” Kyle said sharply, keeping his voice down. “Maybe I think she’s kind of hot. In a sweet, you know, perky way.”

“Oh, I know,” Heff said hungrily. He started to rise. “I want a look.”

Kyle grabbed him by the jacket and yanked him back down. “Stay down.”

Leopard Lass moaned.

Ninja Cat’s flashlight beam whipped around, shining on the two unconscious and naked women. “Oh gosh,” the heroine said. She ran towards the girls.

“Great,” Troy said in a harsh whisper. “What do we do now?”

“We’re going to have to grab her and knock her out.” Kyle was already dousing his cloth with more chloroform.

“Are you kidding?” Troy’s eyes almost bugged out of his head. “She’s the real deal, Kyle. A superheroine, League and everything.”

“That’s why we’ve got to put her out before she calls for backup,” Kyle responded. He glanced up at Heff. “I need you to grab her, Heff. I’ll chloro her and then we can tie her up.”

Heff nodded. “Got you.” He tensed, ready to move.

Kyle held up a hand, then glanced around the cinnamon roll stand again.

Ninja Cat was crouched over the two fallen women, her face filled with concern. She started to tug at the duct tape that bound Jacqueline’s wrists.

“Go!” Kyle hissed.

Heff got up and barreled forward.

Kyle jumped up immediately and ran after him, the foul-smelling cloth ready in his hand.

Ninja Cat whirled, her flashlight beam sweeping the mall behind her and catching Heff as he ran at her. Surprised, she sprang to her feet.

Heff grabbed the lithe girl around her waist and swung her into the air, twisting her around so that her back was against his chest. Her flashlight went flying. “Quick, put her out,” he roared back at Kyle.

Kyle moved forward, the chloroform-soaked cloth raised to clamp over the pretty heroine’s face.

Ninja Cat struggled for a moment, but Heff’s grip was iron tight around her narrow waist. Her arms were pinned to her sides.

Kyle grinned triumphantly. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so hard after—

Ninja Cat brought her leg straight up and kicked Heff hard in the face.

Heff cried out in pain, his nose already bruised from the hit he had taken earlier. He released Ninja Cat and grabbed his face.

Without missing a beat Ninja Cat twisted her body around and wrapped her legs around Heff’s head, then used the momentum of her body to fling him to the ground in a flying scissors take down.

Kyle ground to a halt, his mouth open. He didn’t know whether to be terrified or turned on.

Ninja Cat landed perfectly, legs spread, with one hand on the ground in front of her and one arm flung behind her. She snapped her head up and saw Kyle standing in front of her.

There was nothing for it now. Kyle had to put this heroine down, and fast. He rushed at her.

Ninja Cat rolled forward and planted both her hands on the ground, then swung her legs over her head and kicked Kyle in the face.

Kyle stumbled backwards and crashed into a potted plant. He hit the ground with a gasp.

Ninja Cat ended in a crouched position, her svelte and flexible form ready for anything.

Despite the pain, Kyle had never wanted a woman more in his life.

Heff lurched in from behind, his nose bleeding again. He snatched at Ninja Cat.

The heroine rolled backwards, ducking underneath his grasp. She slammed her elbow upwards between the big man’s legs.

Heff roared in pain. He staggered to one side, clutching his family jewels.

Ninja Cat pivoted on one foot and gave Heff a roundhouse kick that sent him flying.

Kyle got back to his feet, only to realize that the chloroform cloth had been knocked out of his hand when he fell.

Ninja Cat swung around to face him again. A determined look was on her face. “I would give up if I were you,” she said.

Troy appeared to one side. The heavy bolt cutters were in his hand again. He looked uncertain, remembering what had happened the last time.

Kyle straightened. He glanced at the chloroform cloth, lying on the floor several yards away.

Ninja Cat followed his gaze. “Nice try. It’s going to take a little more than that to subdue me.”

Heff gave a heavy groan but didn’t rise.

Kyle motioned towards Troy. “Get behind her!”

Ninja Cat’s eyes darted towards Troy, who was still lurking uncertainly to her right. She glanced back at Kyle. “Please,” she said with a half-smile. “I eat low-lives like you for breakfast.”

Kyle made a dash for the chloroform cloth. He didn’t really have a plan, and didn’t really know what he was going to do with it even if he managed to grab it, but it was the only thing he could think to do.

In a flash, Ninja Cat was on him.

Kyle felt a foot crack into his face, then something else slam hard into his ribs. The next thing he knew, he was on the floor, his vision spinning.

Damn but this girl was hot.

He heard rather than saw Troy shout out. Forcing his vision to steady, Kyle crawled up to his hands and knees, pain lancing through his side. He looked over towards Troy in time to see the hapless thug fall under a lightning fast series of Ninja Cat’s kicks and punches.

Hot or not, this girl was single-handedly taking them all down. If Kyle didn’t do something fast he was going to be waking up in a police cell.

Kyle gritted his teeth against the pain and crawled towards the soaked cloth that lay on the floor just a few tantalizing feet away.

A shadow fell over him. Before he could react, he found himself face-down on the floor. Ninja Cat was on his back, twisting one arm behind him.

“Chloroform?” Ninja Cat twisted Kyle’s arm roughly, causing him to grunt with pain. “Nice try, but I’m not ready for bed just yet. You and your friends are going to pay for what you did to those women.”

Kyle had the sickening moment of realization that they hadn’t actually done anything to the other two girls yet, at least not any of the things he would have liked to have done. All of a sudden the jewels didn’t seem so important, at least not the ones in the store. And, irony or ironies, the superheroine that Kyle probably had the biggest crush on was now pinning him to the floor, and he was probably going to jail for a long time.

Life sure wasn’t fair sometimes.

“Well?” Ninja Cat said, her voice almost in his ear. “Do you have anything to say for yourself, creep?”

And then, Kyle remembered. He managed the smallest of smiles. His free hand slipped inside his jacket pocket. “Just one thing…” he gasped.

“Oh really?” Ninja Cat said imperiously. “And what would that be, dirt-bag?”

Kyle’s hand re-emerged with the stun gun, the one he had pocketed from the security guard earlier. He flicked it on. “Would you like to go out sometime?”

Ninja Cat straightened. “What?”

Kyle jammed the humming stun gun into the sexy girl’s leg.

Ninja Cat stiffened, her body convulsing and jerking.

Kyle shoved the helpless heroine off him with a grunt. He dove for the chloroform cloth

Ninja Cat landed on her side, then rolled to her back. She stopped shaking, her eyes blinking rapidly. She moaned, her body still twitching sporadically.

Kyle grabbed the chloroform cloth. He swung back around.

This was his chance. The stun gun would probably only incapacitate a heroine like Ninja Cat for a few precious seconds. He needed to put her out, and fast.

Kyle jumped on the prone heroine. He sat on her chest, pinning her to the ground, then pushed the cloth over her mouth and nose. “Fun time’s over, babe,” he said. “It’s time for sleep actually.”

Regaining her senses, Ninja Cat’s eyes opened wide. She immediately held her breath and grabbed at Kyle’s arms.

Kyle leaned forward, using his superior weight to keep the sexy heroine trapped. Really, it was probably his only advantage. Even though Ninja Cat was smaller than him, she was undoubtedly a better hand-to-hand fighter. Only the fact that she had gotten the wrong end of the stun gun gave him any chance at all.

Ninja Cat looked like she was recovering from the stun gun quickly, though. She grunted, squirming under Kyle.

He pushed the cloth harder over her face. “Go…to…sleep…”

Ninja Cat suddenly bucked her hips up. At the same moment she slammed both of her elbows into Kyle’s knees.

The combination of the two movements caused him to pitch forward, his face almost crashing into hers. He threw out a hand to steady himself, splayed on the floor just over Ninja Cat’s head. Somehow, miraculously, he managed to keep the chloroform-soaked cloth over her pretty face.

Ninja Cat immediately wrapped both her hands around the small of Kyle’s back. She twisted, trying to pull him off her. Her legs kicked and thrashed.

“Seriously,” Kyle grunted as he struggled to stay on top of the athletic girl, “breathe will you?”

Ninja Cat pivoted her legs to the side. At the same moment she pushed hard on Kyle’s left leg.

Kyle felt his leg give out from beneath him. He struggled to stay on top of Ninja Cat while also keeping the cloth on her face. She was trying to escape from underneath him, forcing him off her despite his superior weight and size. How long could she hold her breath for, anyway?

In a heartbeat Ninja Cat had her right leg under and outside of of Kyle’s left leg. Before he could stop it she had locked her leg around his. Now instead of sitting on Ninja Cat’s chest Kyle was lying full-length on her soft body.

Kyle was still on top, but it was starting to feel like he was losing. They were wrestling, and Kyle had never really wrestled. Ninja Cat seemed like she knew more than a few moves.

Kyle crashed his weight down on top of her, hoping it would force her to take a breath of the sleepy fumes.

Whether it did or not he couldn’t tell. Ninja Cat didn’t seem fazed, however. She squirmed under him again, still holding him tightly across his back.

Kyle realized only too late that Ninja Cat was going for his other leg in the same way she had the first. She pushed his knee back with her free hand, flattening his right leg out, and suddenly both her legs were on the outside of Kyle’s.

Kyle cursed. He somehow managed to keep the cloth on the heroine’s pretty face. She had to breathe.She had to breathe…

Ninja Cat wrapped her legs around Kyle’s mid-section. She clung to him now, legs and arms. Then she squeezed.

Kyle gasped. The girl beneath him had thighs of iron. It felt like she had him in a vice. The edges of his vision blackened.

He couldn’t pass out. Not now. He was so close. All she needed to do was to breathe. Just breathe…

Ninja Cat’s eyes were still sharp behind the cloth. She rolled, trying to topple Kyle, but he stayed on top of her.

In any other situation, this would have been beyond sexy. The woman of Kyle’s dreams was underneath him and had her incredible body was pressed hard against him. Her thighs were spread and her strong legs were wrapped around him. If they had been naked things would have been a different story. Indeed, Kyle’s manhood was already uncomfortably hard from the press of her lithe body against him, the feel of her firm round breasts pushed into his chest and the warmth between her powerful thighs…

Kyle wasn’t sure if Ninja Cat could feel his erection, or what she must have thought about it if she did. It seemed impossible that she couldn’t, but then they were both fighting for their lives.

Ninja Cat squeezed her legs harder, her hands still locked around Kyle’s back.

Kyle grunted in pain. More white streaks blazed across his vision. It was hard to breathe, hard to think…

Ninja Cat took a breath.

It was a small, desperate breath. Her face was red and she had been holding back as long as possible. But finally, her oxygen running out, she was forced to breathe whether she wanted to or not.

It was the moment Kyle had been waiting for. He could see the change almost instantly as Ninja Cat swallowed a lungful of cloying anesthetic. Her eyes flickered and went distant. She blinked, trying to focus. Her legs loosened a bit, the pressure not so strong as it had been before.

“That’s it…” Kyle gasped. “Just relax and let yourself go, Ninja Cat. Breathe in…breathe in…”

She twisted underneath him, trying to throw him off. Her legs tightened again.

Kyle managed to stay on top of her. He dropped his free hand down and tickled her on the side.

Caught off guard, Ninja Cat gave an involuntary spasm of laughter behind the thick cloth. She also sucked in more of the chloroform.

Kyle allowed himself a grin. He leaned in. “Shhhh. There you go. Nap time now.”

Ninja Cat seemed suddenly confused. Her eyes were glazed and unfocused. They began to cross. Her legs relaxed and her body grew softer underneath Kyle. She gave a confused groan.

“Breathe in,” Kyle urged.

She did. This time it was a nice, deep breath. Her breasts moved up and pressed against Kyle. She grew suddenly peaceful, as if she had forgotten she was fighting. Her right leg became so limp and relaxed that it slid off Kyle and dropped to the ground. Her hold on his back loosened. Her eyelids slipped down, and her eyes crossed stupidly. She giggled drowsily under the cloth.

Kyle felt his manhood throb painfully as if rubbed against the weakening girl. It took every effort not to tear down both his pants and hers. First he needed to put this girl out.

“Go to sleep,” he whispered. “Beddy-bye time. That’s it. Good girl.” He kissed her forehead.

Ninja Cat didn’t seem to notice or care. She seemed only half-awake. Her body was now warm and heavy underneath Kyle. Both of her strong legs had slumped to the ground and lay still. She was breathing regularly, evenly, and each breath seemed to cause her eyes to sink shut a little bit more and her body to relax a bit more.

“Sleep,” Kyle whispered. He realized that his hand had slipped underneath the girl’s top and were fondling her pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and erect.

Ninja Cat obeyed. Her eyes slipped shut. She gave a confused, dreamy sigh, then her body surrendered completely to unconsciousness. She became delightfully limp and helpless underneath him, her powerful body now docile and receptive to his every whim.

Kyle kept the cloth over Ninja Cat’s sleeping face. He slid one hand down inside her silken pants. Down…down…

Kyle smiled. Heff was right. This chloroform really did make girls horny as it put them under.

“Wow,” came Troy’s voice from behind him. “You got her. I can’t believe you got her.”

Kyle sat up. “Yeah, no thanks to you.” He grabbed Ninja Cat’s top and yanked it up, exposing her rounded breasts.

“Yeah, well she—” Troy stopped, his eyes widening at the sight of the unconscious heroine’s naked bosom.

Kyle kept going like a man possessed. He grabbed hold of Ninja Cat’s waistband and pulled her silken trousers down and off her feet.

She wore nothing but a slim pair of purple panties underneath.

Heff staggered over, a handkerchief plastered against his nose again. “Ugh, that dame broke my nose for sure this time. I can’t even—” His eyes widened at the sight of Ninja Cat’s glorious half-naked body splayed out on the floor, the chloroform-soaked cloth still laying over her peacefully sleeping face.

Kyle grabbed Ninja Cat’s panties and gently tugged them down and off her limp legs. “I’ve heard they’re easier to tie up when they’re naked.”

Heff grinned.

Troy glanced back at the other two sleeping women. “Wow, three sleepy kitties. Kyle, come on. Are you really going to tell me that we’re just going to grab the jewels and leave these pretty girls here for the night?”

Kyle straightened, his eyes on Ninja Cat’s prone and enticingly naked body. Her sweet little breasts rose and fell as she slept.

“Ninja Cat didn’t call for backup,” Heff said pleadingly. “There ain’t no one else coming, man. We just gotta make the time…”

Kyle sighed. He stared down at Ninja Cat.

“I could get me some of that Candy Cotton,” Troy murmured.

“And I wouldn’t mind having some alone time with that sexy little security guard,” Heff agreed.

“Give us ten minutes,” Troy persisted, “and you can have Ninja Cat here all to yourself. Promise.”

There was silence for a moment.

“You know,” Kyle said, “I think we can spare ten minutes.”

Troy and Heff both grinned broadly and looked eagerly back at the other two unconscious girls.

“Hell,” Kyle said as he ran his hands up Ninja Cat’s toned legs. “Maybe even fifteen.”

Troy and Heff turned to the other two girls, practically tripping over each other.

“Troy!” Kyle shouted over his shoulder, his hands sliding up Ninja Cat’s unresponsive body.

The thug turned, confused.

“Shut the front door first.”

Troy groaned, then turned and dashed off towards the mall’s front entrance.

Kyle pushed Ninja Cat’s limp legs apart with a leering smile as he unbuckled his pants. “Here kitty kitty…” he whispered.

***

Early morning light streamed in through the mall skylights, bathing the avenues below with ghostly gray light. Two police officers made their way cautiously in through the front entrance, guns raised.

“Security guard didn’t check in this morning,” the first officer, a middle-aged man with graying hair and a bit of a beer gut, commented. “And that front door was open. Stay alert.”

The second officer, a younger man with red hair and a mustache, nodded. “Sounds good. It’s probably nothing. Just a couple of teenagers making trouble or something—” He stopped, his mouth falling open.

Nestled against the cinnamon roll kiosk, each seated on the floor with their backs to the kiosk itself, were three lovely beauties. Each was completely naked, and each was duct taped around their ankles, their long luscious legs spread out before them. Their wrists were duct taped behind their back. A chloroform-soaked cloth was duct taped over each of their pretty faces, keeping them securely in la-la-land. They all breathed slowly and evenly, their beautifully naked breasts rising and falling as they slept.

“Well I’ll be,” the older cop said, pushing his cap back and scratching his head. “That is a sight indeed.”

Jacqueline was on the left, her head nestled into Leopard Lass’s shoulder. Leopard Lass’s head had fallen to her right, and rested on the top of Jacqueline’s head. They both slept peacefully, looking perfectly content. Leopard Lass was even snoring slightly. On the right was Ninja Cat, her mask still on her face. Her head leaned on Leopard Lass’s shoulder. Like the other two women, she was completely and totally unconscious.

“Isn’t that…?” the younger cop ventured, pointing at Ninja Cat.

“Yep,” the older cop confirmed.

“And isn’t she…?” the younger cop said again, pointing at Leopard Lass, whose mask was still missing from her face.

“Well I wouldn’t know that, would I?” the older cop said sharply. “Considering I’m a married man and I don’t watch those kind of movies.”

The younger cop swallowed. He reached for his radio. “We need to call this in.”

“Absolutely,” the older officer agreed. He gazed at the three naked and bound women. “Absolutely. Eventually.”

The younger officer lifted an eyebrow. “Eventually?”

The older cop smiled. “Well, we haven’t had our break yet this morning, you know.” He glanced at his watch. “I saw we call this in in about…oh, say ten minutes or so.”

The younger cop gave a knowing smile and took his hand off his radio. “Or maybe fifteen.”

“Fifteen sounds good to me,” the older cop said with a hearty grin.]]>
by Scarecrow98

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing? The mall is closed.”

A flashlight gleamed out of the darkness of the mall, transfixing two men in its white glare. They both rose from where they had been kneeling by the metal security gate that covered the entrance to Heishmann’s Fine Jewelry.

The security guard stepped forward, her flashlight held out in one hand and her other hand on the hilt of the pistol that she wore on her belt. She was quite attractive, tall, with long brown hair, shapely legs, firm round breasts and a pretty face. She wore the standard Carter Security uniform: black boots, a black mini-skirt with a white belt, a black halter-top with white fringes that left her appealing arms and midriff bare, and a black peaked cap.

“I asked you a question,” the guard barked again. She drew her gun and aimed it at the two men. “Now what are you two doing?”

The two men raised their hands and looked at each other. Both wore black leather jackets and their faces were covered with balaclava masks. One was intimidatingly large, the other thinner and more wiry.

“Uh,” the larger one said after a moment’s hesitation, “we just…got lost. Do you know where the exit is?”

“Oh brother,” the smaller man said with an eyeroll.

The pretty guard kept the flashlight and the gun trained on both crooks. She glanced down at the radio on her belt, realizing that she didn’t have a hand free to draw it. “Okay, you two just…just stay where you are. You understand?” She slowly started to lower the flashlight, her hand edging for the radio. “I mean it, don’t move a muscle.”

“Oh we’re not going anywhere, cutie-pie. But you are,” the smaller man said with a smile.

The larger man waved one of his raised hands. “Night night,” he said.

The guard stared at them in confusion. She went for the radio.

A cloth suddenly clamped over her face. The same moment an arm clamped around her slender waist, pulling her back off her feet and trapping her arms.

The guard gave a muffled scream into the cloth. She kicked wildly, her body twisting and pulling against her captor.

The two men relaxed and lowered their arms. “Good catch, Kyle,” the smaller one said. “Now I know why you bring chloro on the jobs.”

“She’s not out yet,” Kyle gasped as he held the bucking woman. “Get her gun, why don’t you?”

“Right,” the larger man rumbled. He strode forward and grabbed the pistol out of the struggling girl’s hand and threw it to the side.

With the cloth still over her face, the woman kicked him hard between the legs.

“Oof,” the larger man grunted, falling back in pain. “That little—”

“Oh, she won’t be any trouble in a few seconds, will you cupcake?” The smaller man came up, crossing his arms. “Look at her. She’s already halfway to dreamland.”

The guard’s struggles began to slow. She kicked, but more weakly. She twisted, but her attempts to pull away became sluggish and heavy. She moaned instead of screamed. As the three men watched, her shapely body began to sag in Kyle’s grip. The flashlight tumbled out of her fingers and dropped to the floor.

“There’s a good girl,” Kyle whispered in the woman’s ear, still keeping the cloth over her face. “Just go to sleep for me now. Shhh. Thaaat’s right.” He glanced up at the other two thieves. “Heff, get her legs. Troy, get the radio.”

The larger man wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, then grabbed the security guard’s legs and held them firm.

The guard tried to keep struggling, but it was obvious the chloroform was taking hold. She only managed to groan softly and twist in the two men’s grip.

“Deep breaths,” Kyle said soothingly. “Nice, deep breaths and off to sleep now. Good girl.”

Troy snatched the radio off the woman’s belt and tossed it aside. He eyed the woman’s long, shapely legs with overt relish. “I don’t see why I can’t be the one to hold her.”

Heff smiled at the smaller man. “You ain’t got the muscles for it, Troy.” He had tucked both of the woman’s feet under one arm, holding them tight. His free hand slid up and down her bare legs, caressing her thighs and pushing up under her skirt. “Wow, would you feel these legs? This girl’s a runner for sure.”

“What do you mean I got no muscles?” Troy’s eyes flashed under his balaclava. “I’m strong enough. I’m just not a bull like you…”

“Quiet,” Kyle snapped at both of them. He pushed the cloth tighter over the woman’s face. “Let’s not wake sleeping beauty here.”

The security guard gave a tiny, confused whimper behind the chloroform-soaked rag. Her eyes crossed, then slowly closed. She gave one last little shudder, then became completely heavy and limp in the men’s gasp.

“She out?” Troy asked eagerly. His greedy eyes ran up and down the unmoving girl’s soft curves and long lines.

“Oh yeah,” Heff said triumphantly. “She’s off in dreamland.” He squeezed her thighs. “I’m telling you, these are some toned legs here. She must really work out.”

“Didn’t help her much,” Kyle said. He laid the limp guard gently down, letting her fall back against his chest. He kept the cloth over her face. “I’ll give it a few more seconds just to make sure she’s really out.”

Heff lowered the girl’s legs to the ground, his hands stroking them along the way. “She’s got quite the body on her. Is she cute? I couldn’t really see her face with that light in my eyes.”

Kyle ran a hand over the sleeping woman’s large breasts. “Her knockers are firm as hell, I can tell you that.” He squeezed her perfectly-formed bosom. “Soft, too.”

“Oh come on,” Troy whined. “Don’t I get a piece of this action?”

“Let me see her face,” Heff growled, ignoring Troy. “Come on, man, she’s out like a light.”

Kyle pulled the cloth away from the unconscious woman’s face. “You two are just lucky I brought the chloroform and managed to stay out of sight. If not for me—” He stopped mid-sentence.

All three men gaped at the sleeping angel on the floor in front of them.

“Damn,” Troy whispered, “she is hot.”

“Beyond hot,” Heff muttered.

“Yeah,” Kyle said, his eyes fixed on the woman’s peaceful, relaxed face. “She’s…pretty.”

“I heard chloro turns a girl on when they’re going under,” Heff said with a lusty grin. “That true?”

“How the hell should I know?” Kyle said.

“Oh, like you’ve never chloroed a woman before,” Troy snickered. “Probably the only way you can get laid.”

“You shut your mouth,” Kyle snarled at the thin crook. “I’ve got lots of game. I don’t need to drug a woman to get her in bed with me.”

“Can I have this one, then?” Heff slipped his hand deep under the girl’s skirt.

The woman’s head moved slightly. Her red lips parted and she gave a soft sigh.

“Oh man,” Heff said with a shaking voice. “She’s wet up there, man. Like really really wet…”

Kyle grabbed the man’s arm and pulled it away. “Would you stop it? We need to focus. We got a job to do.”

“To hell with that,” Heff snorted. “Sleeping beauty here is the hottest piece of ass I’ve seen in more than a year. Taking her would be as easy as cherry pie.”

“She won’t remember nothing either,” Troy agreed eagerly. He stretched in a hand and pawed the woman’s breasts. “And it’s not like she can say no…”

Kyle smacked Troy’s hand away. “Have you two both lost your minds?” he hissed. “Remember the jewelry store? That’s what we came here for. Not her.”

“I say we multi-task, then,” Heff said as he caressed the sleeping woman’s calves. “We’ll take turns with her. I’ll go first.”

“I say we just take her with us,” Troy said with a leering grin. “Throw her in the back of the van with the rest of the goods. Then we get her back home, chain her to a bed, and really have fun with her.”

Heff looked up at Kyle. “That’s not a half bad idea. But I still want a turn with her now.”

“You’re both crazy,” Kyle said angrily. “We’re thieves, not kidnappers. You want half the city looking for us? Not to mention the League?”

“I know a guy we could sell her to,” Troy said thoughtfully. “He’s in the white slavery business. Probably pay premium price for a girl with a body like hers.”

“Come on, man,” Heff said with a knowing smile towards Kyle. “I saw you cop a feel on this chick just now. You know you’ve got a hard-on for her just like the rest of us. Why waste a golden opportunity like this?”

“We’re on a tight schedule,” Kyle protested weakly. His eyes were back on the girl’s large breasts, which were rising and falling with a slow, even cadence. “We can’t afford the time.”

“For her? I think we can,” Troy said. He glanced down at the name tag pinned to the woman’s left breast. “Jacqueline. We know her name now. That’s further than I get with the most of the girls I bring home from the club.”

Kyle glanced back at the jewelry store. “This job was supposed to be simple. Break in, get the jewelry, get out.”

Heff slid his hands up Jacqueline’s legs, spending extra time between her soft thighs. “It still is simple. We’re just…adding a step.”

“Some step,” Kyle said sharply.

“Whoa, whoa,” Heff said, raising his hands in mock defense. “I just thought we could have a little fun with her, that’s all.  A little limp doll to play with. You know, give her some real sweet dreams and all.”

“Besides,” Troy said, his eyes running up and down Jacqueline’s long legs, “it ain’t really a problem if she doesn’t remember any of it later.”

“Ten minutes.” Heff couldn’t tear his eyes off the sleeping girl’s long, luscious legs. “Come on, Kyle, I’m begging you. Just ten minutes alone with this hot little box, that’s all I need.”

“Oh, just you?” Kyle pulled a stun gun out of the woman’s belt and examined it. “You weren’t planning on sharing her with the rest of us?”

Troy’s face darkened. “You better, man. If he gets a turn, so do I. Kyle too.”

Heff glowered at the smaller man. “We ain’t got enough time for that, moron.”

“Exactly.” Kyle pocketed the stun gun. “That’s why we’re tying her up and leaving her here.”

Heff gave an exasperated groan.

Kyle rolled the unresponsive woman over on her side. Her gathered her limp arms behind her back. “Troy, you got that duct tape?”

“Yeah.” Troy reached into a bag around his shoulder and tossed a thick roll of duct tape to Kyle.

Heff finished pulling the girl’s other high-heeled shoe off, tossing it one side. He clamped his hands on the girl’s skirt and began yanking it down.

“What are you doing?” Kyle said as he taped the girl’s wrists together behind her back.

“She’ll be easier to tie up if she’s naked,” Heff grunted. He pulled the skirt down her legs and off her feet.

“How does that make any sense?” Kyle said irritably.

“No man, I’m with Heff on this one.” Troy stared at Jacqueline’s slinky black panties. “She’ll be so much easier to tie up without any clothes on.”

“Look you two, I’m serious here,” Kyle said as he tore off the tape from the roll. “It’s the jewels we’re after here—”

Heff yanked the beautiful girl’s panties down, leaving her naked from the waist down.

All three men stared at the girl’s exposed womanhood, lost for words.

“Damn,” Troy breathed.

“I know what jewels I want tonight,” Heff said under his breath. “And they ain’t in the store.”

Kyle ran a hesitant hand down the unconscious girl’s exposed midriff, sliding deeper between her thighs. “Wow,” he said in a shaky voice. “You weren’t kidding, Heff. That chloro really did turn her on.”

“Told you,” Heff said eagerly. “It must be one of those, what do you call it…you know, a thing that turns you on? An aphro-something or other.”

“I know that I’m turned on,” Troy said. His eyes were still fixated on the welcoming cleft between Jacqueline’s soft thighs.

“Ten minutes, man,” Heff begged again. “Hell, give me five. I’ll be fast.”

Kyle looked up at the larger thief and opened his mouth to respond.

Jacqueline moaned softly. Her head stirred slightly, her eyelids flickering.

“She’s waking up,” Kyle warned. He grabbed the cloth again, soaking it with more chloroform. “Hold her steady. I’ll put her back under.”

Heff clamped his hands down on the girl’s thighs, pinning them to the ground. “Got her.”

“Whaaa?” Jacqueline groaned. She lifted her head, blinking slowly and stupidly. “Wherre…amm…?”

“Shush now, honey,” Kyle said softly. He pushed the chlorform-soaked rag over the beautiful woman’s face. “It’s all a bad dream. Just go back to sleep. That’s a good girl.”

Jacqueline whimpered softly, her eyes still only half open. Her delectable, half-naked body shuddered weakly. She breathed in the powerful fumes from the cloth and her dilated pupils crossed. She gave a confused, happy sigh.

“Oh, yeah,” Heff said leeringly, his hands sliding up her warm soft thighs. “She ain’t gonna be a problem. Just going right back to sleepy-bye. Ain’t you, baby?”

Jacqueline didn’t seem to hear or care. Her eyelids drifted slowly shut. Her body gave a little jerk, then became heavy and still.

“Good girl,” Kyle whispered as he stroked her long brown hair. “Time for bed. There you go.” He glanced up at Heff. “Grab the duct tape and start on her ankles.”

“Gotta get her top off first,” Heff said eagerly. He pulled out a knife. “I’ll cut it open. It’ll be faster.”

Jacqueline gave a soft, helpless sigh. She looked peaceful as she slept.

Kyle removed the rag from the girl’s face and shoved it into his coat pocket. “We’ve wasted enough time with her. She’s out, and we’ve got a job to do. Get her ankles taped.”

“I can’t believe you, man,” Heff rumbled. “What, you don’t want a taste of her?”

“Of course I do,” Kyle responded testily. “But it ain’t gonna happen. We don’t have the time for hanky panky.”

“That’s good to hear,” came a new, feminine voice from behind them. “Because I would hate to have to cripple you boys for life.”

All three men turned. Heff and Kyle stumbled to their feet.

There, standing on the edge of a dried-up fountain in the middle of mall’s promenade, was tall, sweetly-shaped woman. She wore a tight-fitting leopard-print leotard that hugged every curve and line of her delectable body and left nothing to the imagination. The leotard was cut low to show the enticing cleavage of a pair of bulging, heavy breasts that looked ready to burst from their skimpy fabric prison at any moment. Long blonde hair fell around her shoulders. On her head was a headband with pointed cat ears. On her pretty face was a leopard-print domino mask.

And in her hand was a long, leather whip.

“You can call me Leopard Lass,” she purred in a throaty voice. She gave the whip in her hand a might crack. “And I think it’s time you boys got what’s coming to you.”

---

Precious Jewels - Part 2
by Scarecrow98

“Just to clarify,” Troy said haltingly, his wide eyes fixed on the gorgeously-shaped costumed woman in front of him, “when you say you’re going to give us what’s coming to us, you don’t mean, uh…?”

Leopard Lass snapped her whip again, gyrating her hips in a strangely sensual manner. “I’m turning you boys into the police.”

“Oh, right,” said Troy, sounding supremely disappointed.

“Leopard Lass?” Heff hissed at Kyle. “I ain’t never heard of a Leopard Lass, have you? Is she a Leaguer?”

“The Lakeside League?” Leopard Lass leapt down from the edge of the fountain, shaking her whip menacingly. “Not a chance. I’m my own woman.”

“Good grief,” Kyle said. “How many costumed chicks does this city have, anyway?”

“We must have tripped an alarm,” Heff said, glancing back at the jewelry store behind them. “Police might be on their way too.”

“Sorry boys,” Leopard Lass sang out. “No alarm, and no police. It’s just me. And trust me, you’re going to wish the police were here instead of me by the time I’m done with you.”

Heff gave Kyle a questioning glance. “Then how—?”

Leopard Lass gave a cocky smile and glanced back at the corridor that led to the mall’s main doors. “You boys left the front door open.”

Kyle turned slowly, glaring at Troy. “We left the front door open?”

Troy raised his hands. “It wasn’t me. Heff was the last one through.”

“That’s bull!” Heff clenched his fists. “You were the last one. How stupid are you, anyway?”

“It got stuck,” Troy blurted. “And we were in a hurry. Besides, who’s in a mall parking lot at night looking for open doors?”

“Her!” Heff and Kyle both roared, pointing at the voluptuous vigilante before them.

“Enough chit-chat, boys,” Leopard Lass said, licking her lips in anticipation. “It’s time you faced justice.”

“Right,” Heff snorted. “I got her.” He raised his fists in a classic boxing stance. “Come and get some, muffin.”

Leopard Lass gave a confident smirk, then snapped her whip forward. The black leather strap coiled around Heff’s right leg.

“Ow!” Heff yelled. “That hurt, you miserable—”

Leopard Lass yanked hard on the whip’s handle.

Heff’s leg was pulled out from under him. He crashed heavily to the floor.

Leopard Lass dropped the whip, now useless with one end entangled around Heff’s leg, and somersaulted forward, her perfect body flipping end over end in an amazing display.

Troy cursed. “Guns, man. I told you we should have brought guns.”

“Shut up,” Kyle said.

“I’ll kill you, you little—” Heff struggled to get back to his feet.

Leopard Lass spun around in to a kick that landed right in the thug’s face with a sickening crunch.

Heff crashed back flat on the floor.

Troy yanked a pair of bolt cutters out of his bag and charged forward, hefting the tool like a club.

Leopard Lass smiled, then weaved to one side. She dodged Troy’s blow with ease, then kicked him hard in the stomach.

Troy doubled up with a gasp of pain. He dropped the bolt cutters and slumped to his knees.

Heff started to rise again, blood from his nose dampening the balaclava he wore. He lashed out a meaty hand, but came nowhere near to actually landing a hit on the elusive heroine.

Leopard Lass cartwheeled back, did a spin, and kneed Heff hard under the chin. He went down again like a sack of potatoes, and this time he stayed down.

Troy backed up, one arm still clutched over his stomach. “Easy now,” he said nervously, his eyes rooted on the girl’s bosom. “There’s no need for violence. I…I bruise easy.”

Leopard Lass put her hands on her hips. “My eyes are up here, bud.”

Troy tore his eyes from the girl’s jiggling round breasts. “Hey, you’re the one who’s showing all that cleavage. And…obviously not wearing a bra at all. How do you even fight like that?”

“Pig,” Leopard Lass snorted. “I’m going to enjoy taking you down.”

“Now hold on,” Troy said, holding up a hand. “I give up. I’m giving up.”

Kyle was edging around the side of a kiosk, the chloroform rag in hand. He peeked out at Leopard Lass’s back, then motioned to Troy.

Troy raised both his hands. “See? I’m all yours. Take me in.”

Leopard Lass tilted her head and gave a sassy grin.

Kyle jumped out and dashed towards the girl.

Without missing a beat, Leopard Lass spun on one booted heel and kicked Kyle hard in the face.

Kyle stumbled back, smashing into the kiosk and falling to the ground.

Troy jumped forward as well, trying to take advantage of Leopard Lass’s brief distraction.

It wasn’t enough. Leopard Lass turned back and punched Troy right in the face.

“Ow!” he blurted, slapping a hand to his face.

Leopard Lass twirled and gave the thug a roundhouse kick.

Troy toppled to the floor, stunned.

Leopard Lass snapped her head back towards Kyle, who lay groaning on the ground. “Well, well, well,” she said, placing her hands on her lovely rounded hips, “looks like it’s all over, handsome.” She paced over to him, strutting one long leg in front of the other as she moved. “You’ve been a very, very bad boy.”

Kyle stifled a groan. He gave his head a shake, trying to clear away the ringing that seemed to fill his ears. The chloroform cloth lay on the floor just a couple feet away from where he had fallen.

Leopard Lass leapt on top of Kyle, straddling him and pinning him to the ground. She pushed her hands down on his shoulders, her breasts dangling right in front of his face.

Kyle’s eyes widened. He swallowed, looking down Leopard Lass’s open leotard at her heavy round breasts.

“You are a cutie, aren’t you?” Leopard Lass purred. She ran a finger up Kyle’s chest. “How is it that all the hottest men in my life are criminals?”

“Just bad luck, I guess,” Kyle stammered. His eyes were still on the heroine’s creamy round breasts, gently swaying in front of him.

“Maybe I should just let you go,” Leopard Lass said softly. She slowly gyrated her torso, rubbing her crotch against Kyle’s manhood. “Would you like that, handsome?”

Kyle opened his mouth, but couldn’t respond. He felt himself quicken and harden with desire.

Leopard Lass gave him a teasing smile. “You like that, huh?” She dipped her head in closer, her face just a few inches above his. “I like it too, lover-boy. Too bad I have to take you in or we could have so much fun together.” She pushed herself against him even harder, grinding her crotch suggestively against him.

Kyle closed his eyes. It felt good. Real good. It took every ounce of effort he had to hold himself back. Just two thin layers of clothing stood between him and a world of pleasure…

The cloth.

Kyle suddenly realized that Leopard Lass had made no move towards the chloroform-soaked cloth. She hadn’t even seemed to notice it. Was it possible that she didn’t even realize what it was? Maybe she had thought that he had been rushing her to grab her, or to hit her from behind.

That was crazy. With criminals like Lord Ether running around, what kind of heroine could operate in Lakeside City for long without knowing what chloroform was?

Then again, this costumed chick wasn’t part of the League. Kyle had never even heard of her before. She seemed new, despite her cocky attitude. A novice superheroine.

A chloroform virgin.

Kyle opened his eyes. A flicker of a smile crossed his face.

Leopard Lass straightened up, her deliciously full breasts bouncing with the movement. She gave a mocking smile, still straddling Kyle’s throbbing manhood. “Something funny, handsome?”

“I was just thinking,” Kyle said slowly, “there seems to be something you still need to learn about being a heroine in Lakeside City.”

Leopard Lass laughed. “Oh, really, handsome? And what’s that?” She put her hands on his shoulders again, dipping her face down and cocking her head to one side. She continued rocking her hips, keeping her open thighs snug and pressed against him. “Why don’t you whisper it in my ear?”

“This.” Kyle snatched the chloroform-soaked rag off the ground and slapped it over the girl’s face. He grabbed the back of her head with his other hand, pushing hard.

Leopard Lass gave a muffled scream. She straightened, her hands clawing at the cloth.

“Shhhh,” Kyle said. “Just breathe and go to sleep, baby.”

Leopard Lass twisted, her blue eyes blinking and becoming hazy. Her large breasts rose and fell as she breathed in the anesthetic.

Kyle smiled. The girl had no idea what the chloroform did. She had already breathed in too much to stop.

Leopard Lass gave a confused groan. Her lush body grew suddenly heavier on top of Kyle. Her eyes began to cross and half-close. One after the other her hands dropped to the floor.

“That’s a girl,” Kyle whispered. “You’ve done such a good job, you deserve a nice long rest now. Go sleepy-bye.”

Leopard Lass stiffened for a moment. She swatted weakly at Kyle’s hand that held the cloth over her face, then relaxed again. Her body grew more and more slack and heavy, settling down on top of him. Her eyes crossed even more, the eyelids slowly closing. Her breasts danced and swayed in the thin leotard that seemed to barely hold them.

“Go to sleep,” Kyle said softly. He was even harder with desire now than he had been before, feeling the girl’s warm and open crotch resting heavily on top of his own pulsing manhood. “Don’t fight it, honey. Just breathe and go night-night. That’s right.”

Leopard Lass gave a defeated sigh. Her eyes closed and her head began to sink down onto Kyle’s shoulder. Her body went limp like a ragdoll, settling down on top of Kyle like a soft warm blanket.

“Shush now,” Kyle whispered. He lowered the sleeping girl’s head down onto his shoulder. Her long blonde hair was in his face. She smelled good, like lavender. Her full breasts squished into Kyle’s chest, soft and magnificent. They seemed ready to burst from the leotard at any moment. He couldn’t help but smile at the curved round breasts just inches in front of his face. “Sleep, babe. I’ll take care of you. Good girl.”

Leopard Lass’s body gave one last little shudder, then went completely limp, draped over Kyle like the sexiest body pillow ever. He stroked her hair with his free hand, keeping the cloth over her face a few seconds more just to be careful. She breathed slow and evenly, her eyes closed and her face relaxed.

Kyle cautiously removed the cloth, glancing at the heroine’s face.

Leopard Lass’s eyes were closed. Her features were slack and relaxed. Peaceful. Totally out.

“That’s better,” Kyle said. He slid one hand down Leopard Lass’s side, squeezing the side of her ripe breasts. “You just sleep for a while.” He moved his hand over her rounded ass, gently groping her firm buttocks. He lifted the girl’s head and brushed the hair away from her face.

She was so gorgeous, even with the mask.

Kyle kissed her, enjoying the feel of her moist, slack lips and warm mouth.

Leopard Lass whimpered softly, but didn’t stir.

Kyle was about ready to explode. He needed release. His pants needed to be off, and this girl’s leotard needed to be anywhere but on her soft warm body. If he rolled her over, maybe he could—

“I thought you said we didn’t have time for any hanky-panky,” Troy said suddenly. He stepped into view, rubbing a red mark on his jaw.

Kyle felt as if he had been abruptly woken from a dream. A beautiful, lovely, sexy dream. He let Leopard Lass’s head drop back onto his shoulder. She snuggled against him, snoring softly.

“How come you always get all the girls?” Troy continued, shaking his head in disgust. “Even when we’re on a job…”

“I’m not…” Kyle began, irritated and flushed. “I mean she’s not…we don’t have time for any hanky panky.” He pushed Leopard Lass roughly off him.

She fell into a heap on her side, one long leg still lying across Kyle.

“Looks like you’ve got plenty of time for it,” Troy said, eyeing Leopard Lass’s unconscious body enviously.

“Shut up,” Kyle snarled. He got up to his feet. “Where’s Heff?”

“Right here,” the big thief responded. He came up behind them. His mask had been rolled up and a bloody handkerchief was pressed against his nose. “I think that crazy cat lady broke my nose.”

“All right,” said Kyle with a wistful glance back at Leopard Lass’s sleeping form, “well I don’t think that this sleeping beauty called the cops or the League. Let’s truss her up next to—” He turned and stopped mid-sentence, his eyes falling on Jacqueline’s prone form.

She was still unconscious, and still naked from the waist down. Now, however, her top had been thrust up to reveal her honey-soft breasts, which rose and fell softly as she slept.

Kyle glared at Heff.

“Don’t look at me,” the big thief growled. He lifted his head, dabbing at his nose with the handkerchief. “She was like that.”

“No she wasn’t,” Kyle said.

“I’m with Heff,” Troy chimed in. He leaned over the sleeping Leopard Lass, staring at her limp body. “I’m pretty sure she was like that before.”

Kyle sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Guys, come on—”

“Okay, you caught me,” Heff grumbled. “I loosened her blouse to make sure she was breathing okay. Don’t thank me or anything.”

“And you were doing all this while Leopard Lass here had me pinned to the ground?” Kyle asked sardonically.

Heff shrugged. “You looked like you had the situation under control.”

Kyle shook his head in exasperation. “This is turning into the longest jewelry heist I’ve ever done. You two knuckleheads are worthless.”

“Yeah whatever, man. I saw you kissing Cat Lass over here. Putting her out was totally giving you a boner.”

Troy chuckled and punched Kyle lightly in the shoulder. “Way to get some, bro.”

“Okay that’s enough,” Kyle said irritably. “We still have to get the jewels, remember? And after that—” He stopped again, turning his head around.

Troy was hunched over Leopard Lass. He had pulled off her leotard and had yanked it down all the way to her knees, exposing her creamy flesh, full ripe breasts and leopard-print panties. Her boots were already in a heap on the floor beside her.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Kyle exclaimed.

“Hey,” Troy said over his shoulder as he tugged the leotard over and off Leopard Lass’s feet, “you said you wanted her tied up, remember?”

“Tied up, not naked,” Kyle said between his teeth.

“They’re easier to tie up when they’re naked,” Heff commented. He was kneeling over Jacqueline’s unconscious form, squeezing her exposed breasts with both hands. He glanced over at Troy. “Hey, take her mask off and let’s see who she is.”

“Sure,” Kyle said sarcastically, “let’s just take her picture and post it on Facebook while we’re at it.”

Troy had already slipped Leopard Lass’s mask off and tossed it one side, revealing her lovely sleeping face.

Despite himself, Kyle looked over Troy’s shoulder at the beautiful girl, serene and relaxed.

“Hey,” Troy said slowly, “I know this broad.”

“Don’t be stupid,” said Kyle, his eyes scanning up and down Leopard Lass’s exposed body. “How could you possibly know her?”

“No, I think I know her too,” Heff volunteered. He tore himself away from Jacqueline’s naked body and came closer, peering down at Leopard Lass’s face. “She’s that one girl. You know, from that thing.”

“Oh, that’s super specific,” Kyle said nastily.

Troy nodded his head eagerly. “No, Heff’s right. She’s an actress, right? Been in some of those cheesy Horror flicks.”

Heff gave a knowing smile. “Yeah, and some other movies too. Under a different name, though. She was in some of those fetish videos a few years back. Bondage and other kinky stuff.” He snapped his fingers. “Cotton. Candy Cotton. That’s her name.”

“You’re both crazy,” Kyle said.

“No, I think he’s right,” Troy mused. “Candy Cotton. Oh man, she’s the greatest.”

“There’s no way that’s her,” Kyle insisted.

“One way to check,” Troy said with a grin. He grabbed Leopard Lass’s panties and pulled them down and off her legs, then pushed her thighs apart.

All three men were silent a moment out of sheer wonder and awe.

“Oh yeah,” Heff said breathlessly, “that’s totally her.”

Troy nodded eagerly. “I’d know that muff anywhere. That’s Candy Cotton all right.”

“Great,” Kyle said. “Now we have a crazy porn star turned vigilante and a security guard. Can we please tie them up and get back to the jewelry robbery?”

“This is Candy Cotton,” Troy said. “We got her drugged and naked here, man. We can do anything we want to her. How can you be thinking of jewels at a time like this?”

“I don’t know,” Kyle said angrily, “maybe because banging some costumed film star doesn’t pay the rent?”

“Maybe we should just take ten minutes,” Heff ventured. “You know, like a union break…”

“This isn’t a union,” Kyle snorted. “And we’re not getting paid unless we get those jewels. Now get your minds off these girls and—”

“Hello?” echoed a woman’s voice from down near the mall’s entrance. “Is anyone in here? The front door’s ajar. Hello?”

Kyle, Troy, and Heff all stared at each other.

“Not again,” Kyle groaned.

---

Precious Jewels - Part 3 (End)
by Scarecrow98


“Get down,” Kyle hissed. He waved his two companions away from sight of the front doors, dodging himself down behind a cinnamon roll stand.

“Hello?” The voice came again. A flashlight clicked on and began bobbing closer.

“How many of these chicks are there?” Heff groaned.

Troy craned his neck, looking over the edge of the cinnamon roll stand. “It’s a super,” he whispered.

“You and your stupid open front door,” Kyle snarled. “Which costumed dame is it this time? Never mind, I’ll look myself.” He threw himself on his stomach, peering around the corner of the stand.

A svelte young woman had just appeared from the main hallway, a small flashlight in her hand. She scanned the beam around, searching the dimly-lit mall. She had long brown hair, out of which stuck two hollow cat ears. A thin purple domino mask covered her pretty face. She wore a dark sleeveless silken top, fringed with purple and embroidered with oriental patterns, that cut off just below her pert breasts and left her toned stomach bare. A pair of dark silken loose-fitting trousers, also fringed with purple and bearing oriental designs, covered her legs down to her calves. Her hands and feet were wrapped in dark bandages. Her body was not quite voluptuous, but lithe and athletic.

Kyle caught his breath. He pulled himself back behind cover. “Ninja Cat.”

Heff raised an eyebrow. “Who now?”

“One of the new Leaguers,” Troy said in a low voice. He turned back towards Kyle. “Hey…don’t you kind of have a thing for her?”

Kyle’s face reddened. “No.”

“Yeah,” Troy continued, “you have that poster of her in your bedroom—”

“Ok, ok,” Kyle said sharply, keeping his voice down. “Maybe I think she’s kind of hot. In a sweet, you know, perky way.”

“Oh, I know,” Heff said hungrily. He started to rise. “I want a look.”

Kyle grabbed him by the jacket and yanked him back down. “Stay down.”

Leopard Lass moaned.

Ninja Cat’s flashlight beam whipped around, shining on the two unconscious and naked women. “Oh gosh,” the heroine said. She ran towards the girls.

“Great,” Troy said in a harsh whisper. “What do we do now?”

“We’re going to have to grab her and knock her out.” Kyle was already dousing his cloth with more chloroform.

“Are you kidding?” Troy’s eyes almost bugged out of his head. “She’s the real deal, Kyle. A superheroine, League and everything.”

“That’s why we’ve got to put her out before she calls for backup,” Kyle responded. He glanced up at Heff. “I need you to grab her, Heff. I’ll chloro her and then we can tie her up.”

Heff nodded. “Got you.” He tensed, ready to move.

Kyle held up a hand, then glanced around the cinnamon roll stand again.

Ninja Cat was crouched over the two fallen women, her face filled with concern. She started to tug at the duct tape that bound Jacqueline’s wrists.

“Go!” Kyle hissed.

Heff got up and barreled forward.

Kyle jumped up immediately and ran after him, the foul-smelling cloth ready in his hand.

Ninja Cat whirled, her flashlight beam sweeping the mall behind her and catching Heff as he ran at her. Surprised, she sprang to her feet.

Heff grabbed the lithe girl around her waist and swung her into the air, twisting her around so that her back was against his chest. Her flashlight went flying. “Quick, put her out,” he roared back at Kyle.

Kyle moved forward, the chloroform-soaked cloth raised to clamp over the pretty heroine’s face.

Ninja Cat struggled for a moment, but Heff’s grip was iron tight around her narrow waist. Her arms were pinned to her sides.

Kyle grinned triumphantly. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so hard after—

Ninja Cat brought her leg straight up and kicked Heff hard in the face.

Heff cried out in pain, his nose already bruised from the hit he had taken earlier. He released Ninja Cat and grabbed his face.

Without missing a beat Ninja Cat twisted her body around and wrapped her legs around Heff’s head, then used the momentum of her body to fling him to the ground in a flying scissors take down.

Kyle ground to a halt, his mouth open. He didn’t know whether to be terrified or turned on.

Ninja Cat landed perfectly, legs spread, with one hand on the ground in front of her and one arm flung behind her. She snapped her head up and saw Kyle standing in front of her.

There was nothing for it now. Kyle had to put this heroine down, and fast. He rushed at her.

Ninja Cat rolled forward and planted both her hands on the ground, then swung her legs over her head and kicked Kyle in the face.

Kyle stumbled backwards and crashed into a potted plant. He hit the ground with a gasp.

Ninja Cat ended in a crouched position, her svelte and flexible form ready for anything.

Despite the pain, Kyle had never wanted a woman more in his life.

Heff lurched in from behind, his nose bleeding again. He snatched at Ninja Cat.

The heroine rolled backwards, ducking underneath his grasp. She slammed her elbow upwards between the big man’s legs.

Heff roared in pain. He staggered to one side, clutching his family jewels.

Ninja Cat pivoted on one foot and gave Heff a roundhouse kick that sent him flying.

Kyle got back to his feet, only to realize that the chloroform cloth had been knocked out of his hand when he fell.

Ninja Cat swung around to face him again. A determined look was on her face. “I would give up if I were you,” she said.

Troy appeared to one side. The heavy bolt cutters were in his hand again. He looked uncertain, remembering what had happened the last time.

Kyle straightened. He glanced at the chloroform cloth, lying on the floor several yards away.

Ninja Cat followed his gaze. “Nice try. It’s going to take a little more than that to subdue me.”

Heff gave a heavy groan but didn’t rise.

Kyle motioned towards Troy. “Get behind her!”

Ninja Cat’s eyes darted towards Troy, who was still lurking uncertainly to her right. She glanced back at Kyle. “Please,” she said with a half-smile. “I eat low-lives like you for breakfast.”

Kyle made a dash for the chloroform cloth. He didn’t really have a plan, and didn’t really know what he was going to do with it even if he managed to grab it, but it was the only thing he could think to do.

In a flash, Ninja Cat was on him.

Kyle felt a foot crack into his face, then something else slam hard into his ribs. The next thing he knew, he was on the floor, his vision spinning.

Damn but this girl was hot.

He heard rather than saw Troy shout out. Forcing his vision to steady, Kyle crawled up to his hands and knees, pain lancing through his side. He looked over towards Troy in time to see the hapless thug fall under a lightning fast series of Ninja Cat’s kicks and punches.

Hot or not, this girl was single-handedly taking them all down. If Kyle didn’t do something fast he was going to be waking up in a police cell.

Kyle gritted his teeth against the pain and crawled towards the soaked cloth that lay on the floor just a few tantalizing feet away.

A shadow fell over him. Before he could react, he found himself face-down on the floor. Ninja Cat was on his back, twisting one arm behind him.

“Chloroform?” Ninja Cat twisted Kyle’s arm roughly, causing him to grunt with pain. “Nice try, but I’m not ready for bed just yet. You and your friends are going to pay for what you did to those women.”

Kyle had the sickening moment of realization that they hadn’t actually done anything to the other two girls yet, at least not any of the things he would have liked to have done. All of a sudden the jewels didn’t seem so important, at least not the ones in the store. And, irony or ironies, the superheroine that Kyle probably had the biggest crush on was now pinning him to the floor, and he was probably going to jail for a long time.

Life sure wasn’t fair sometimes.

“Well?” Ninja Cat said, her voice almost in his ear. “Do you have anything to say for yourself, creep?”

And then, Kyle remembered. He managed the smallest of smiles. His free hand slipped inside his jacket pocket. “Just one thing…” he gasped.

“Oh really?” Ninja Cat said imperiously. “And what would that be, dirt-bag?”

Kyle’s hand re-emerged with the stun gun, the one he had pocketed from the security guard earlier. He flicked it on. “Would you like to go out sometime?”

Ninja Cat straightened. “What?”

Kyle jammed the humming stun gun into the sexy girl’s leg.

Ninja Cat stiffened, her body convulsing and jerking.

Kyle shoved the helpless heroine off him with a grunt. He dove for the chloroform cloth

Ninja Cat landed on her side, then rolled to her back. She stopped shaking, her eyes blinking rapidly. She moaned, her body still twitching sporadically.

Kyle grabbed the chloroform cloth. He swung back around.

This was his chance. The stun gun would probably only incapacitate a heroine like Ninja Cat for a few precious seconds. He needed to put her out, and fast.

Kyle jumped on the prone heroine. He sat on her chest, pinning her to the ground, then pushed the cloth over her mouth and nose. “Fun time’s over, babe,” he said. “It’s time for sleep actually.”

Regaining her senses, Ninja Cat’s eyes opened wide. She immediately held her breath and grabbed at Kyle’s arms.

Kyle leaned forward, using his superior weight to keep the sexy heroine trapped. Really, it was probably his only advantage. Even though Ninja Cat was smaller than him, she was undoubtedly a better hand-to-hand fighter. Only the fact that she had gotten the wrong end of the stun gun gave him any chance at all.

Ninja Cat looked like she was recovering from the stun gun quickly, though. She grunted, squirming under Kyle.

He pushed the cloth harder over her face. “Go…to…sleep…”

Ninja Cat suddenly bucked her hips up. At the same moment she slammed both of her elbows into Kyle’s knees.

The combination of the two movements caused him to pitch forward, his face almost crashing into hers. He threw out a hand to steady himself, splayed on the floor just over Ninja Cat’s head. Somehow, miraculously, he managed to keep the chloroform-soaked cloth over her pretty face.

Ninja Cat immediately wrapped both her hands around the small of Kyle’s back. She twisted, trying to pull him off her. Her legs kicked and thrashed.

“Seriously,” Kyle grunted as he struggled to stay on top of the athletic girl, “breathe will you?”

Ninja Cat pivoted her legs to the side. At the same moment she pushed hard on Kyle’s left leg.

Kyle felt his leg give out from beneath him. He struggled to stay on top of Ninja Cat while also keeping the cloth on her face. She was trying to escape from underneath him, forcing him off her despite his superior weight and size. How long could she hold her breath for, anyway?

In a heartbeat Ninja Cat had her right leg under and outside of of Kyle’s left leg. Before he could stop it she had locked her leg around his. Now instead of sitting on Ninja Cat’s chest Kyle was lying full-length on her soft body.

Kyle was still on top, but it was starting to feel like he was losing. They were wrestling, and Kyle had never really wrestled. Ninja Cat seemed like she knew more than a few moves.

Kyle crashed his weight down on top of her, hoping it would force her to take a breath of the sleepy fumes.

Whether it did or not he couldn’t tell. Ninja Cat didn’t seem fazed, however. She squirmed under him again, still holding him tightly across his back.

Kyle realized only too late that Ninja Cat was going for his other leg in the same way she had the first. She pushed his knee back with her free hand, flattening his right leg out, and suddenly both her legs were on the outside of Kyle’s.

Kyle cursed. He somehow managed to keep the cloth on the heroine’s pretty face. She had to breathe.She had to breathe…

Ninja Cat wrapped her legs around Kyle’s mid-section. She clung to him now, legs and arms. Then she squeezed.

Kyle gasped. The girl beneath him had thighs of iron. It felt like she had him in a vice. The edges of his vision blackened.

He couldn’t pass out. Not now. He was so close. All she needed to do was to breathe. Just breathe…

Ninja Cat’s eyes were still sharp behind the cloth. She rolled, trying to topple Kyle, but he stayed on top of her.

In any other situation, this would have been beyond sexy. The woman of Kyle’s dreams was underneath him and had her incredible body was pressed hard against him. Her thighs were spread and her strong legs were wrapped around him. If they had been naked things would have been a different story. Indeed, Kyle’s manhood was already uncomfortably hard from the press of her lithe body against him, the feel of her firm round breasts pushed into his chest and the warmth between her powerful thighs…

Kyle wasn’t sure if Ninja Cat could feel his erection, or what she must have thought about it if she did. It seemed impossible that she couldn’t, but then they were both fighting for their lives.

Ninja Cat squeezed her legs harder, her hands still locked around Kyle’s back.

Kyle grunted in pain. More white streaks blazed across his vision. It was hard to breathe, hard to think…

Ninja Cat took a breath.

It was a small, desperate breath. Her face was red and she had been holding back as long as possible. But finally, her oxygen running out, she was forced to breathe whether she wanted to or not.

It was the moment Kyle had been waiting for. He could see the change almost instantly as Ninja Cat swallowed a lungful of cloying anesthetic. Her eyes flickered and went distant. She blinked, trying to focus. Her legs loosened a bit, the pressure not so strong as it had been before.

“That’s it…” Kyle gasped. “Just relax and let yourself go, Ninja Cat. Breathe in…breathe in…”

She twisted underneath him, trying to throw him off. Her legs tightened again.

Kyle managed to stay on top of her. He dropped his free hand down and tickled her on the side.

Caught off guard, Ninja Cat gave an involuntary spasm of laughter behind the thick cloth. She also sucked in more of the chloroform.

Kyle allowed himself a grin. He leaned in. “Shhhh. There you go. Nap time now.”

Ninja Cat seemed suddenly confused. Her eyes were glazed and unfocused. They began to cross. Her legs relaxed and her body grew softer underneath Kyle. She gave a confused groan.

“Breathe in,” Kyle urged.

She did. This time it was a nice, deep breath. Her breasts moved up and pressed against Kyle. She grew suddenly peaceful, as if she had forgotten she was fighting. Her right leg became so limp and relaxed that it slid off Kyle and dropped to the ground. Her hold on his back loosened. Her eyelids slipped down, and her eyes crossed stupidly. She giggled drowsily under the cloth.

Kyle felt his manhood throb painfully as if rubbed against the weakening girl. It took every effort not to tear down both his pants and hers. First he needed to put this girl out.

“Go to sleep,” he whispered. “Beddy-bye time. That’s it. Good girl.” He kissed her forehead.

Ninja Cat didn’t seem to notice or care. She seemed only half-awake. Her body was now warm and heavy underneath Kyle. Both of her strong legs had slumped to the ground and lay still. She was breathing regularly, evenly, and each breath seemed to cause her eyes to sink shut a little bit more and her body to relax a bit more.

“Sleep,” Kyle whispered. He realized that his hand had slipped underneath the girl’s top and were fondling her pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and erect.

Ninja Cat obeyed. Her eyes slipped shut. She gave a confused, dreamy sigh, then her body surrendered completely to unconsciousness. She became delightfully limp and helpless underneath him, her powerful body now docile and receptive to his every whim.

Kyle kept the cloth over Ninja Cat’s sleeping face. He slid one hand down inside her silken pants. Down…down…

Kyle smiled. Heff was right. This chloroform really did make girls horny as it put them under.

“Wow,” came Troy’s voice from behind him. “You got her. I can’t believe you got her.”

Kyle sat up. “Yeah, no thanks to you.” He grabbed Ninja Cat’s top and yanked it up, exposing her rounded breasts.

“Yeah, well she—” Troy stopped, his eyes widening at the sight of the unconscious heroine’s naked bosom.

Kyle kept going like a man possessed. He grabbed hold of Ninja Cat’s waistband and pulled her silken trousers down and off her feet.

She wore nothing but a slim pair of purple panties underneath.

Heff staggered over, a handkerchief plastered against his nose again. “Ugh, that dame broke my nose for sure this time. I can’t even—” His eyes widened at the sight of Ninja Cat’s glorious half-naked body splayed out on the floor, the chloroform-soaked cloth still laying over her peacefully sleeping face.

Kyle grabbed Ninja Cat’s panties and gently tugged them down and off her limp legs. “I’ve heard they’re easier to tie up when they’re naked.”

Heff grinned.

Troy glanced back at the other two sleeping women. “Wow, three sleepy kitties. Kyle, come on. Are you really going to tell me that we’re just going to grab the jewels and leave these pretty girls here for the night?”

Kyle straightened, his eyes on Ninja Cat’s prone and enticingly naked body. Her sweet little breasts rose and fell as she slept.

“Ninja Cat didn’t call for backup,” Heff said pleadingly. “There ain’t no one else coming, man. We just gotta make the time…”

Kyle sighed. He stared down at Ninja Cat.

“I could get me some of that Candy Cotton,” Troy murmured.

“And I wouldn’t mind having some alone time with that sexy little security guard,” Heff agreed.

“Give us ten minutes,” Troy persisted, “and you can have Ninja Cat here all to yourself. Promise.”

There was silence for a moment.

“You know,” Kyle said, “I think we can spare ten minutes.”

Troy and Heff both grinned broadly and looked eagerly back at the other two unconscious girls.

“Hell,” Kyle said as he ran his hands up Ninja Cat’s toned legs. “Maybe even fifteen.”

Troy and Heff turned to the other two girls, practically tripping over each other.

“Troy!” Kyle shouted over his shoulder, his hands sliding up Ninja Cat’s unresponsive body.

The thug turned, confused.

“Shut the front door first.”

Troy groaned, then turned and dashed off towards the mall’s front entrance.

Kyle pushed Ninja Cat’s limp legs apart with a leering smile as he unbuckled his pants. “Here kitty kitty…” he whispered.

***

Early morning light streamed in through the mall skylights, bathing the avenues below with ghostly gray light. Two police officers made their way cautiously in through the front entrance, guns raised.

“Security guard didn’t check in this morning,” the first officer, a middle-aged man with graying hair and a bit of a beer gut, commented. “And that front door was open. Stay alert.”

The second officer, a younger man with red hair and a mustache, nodded. “Sounds good. It’s probably nothing. Just a couple of teenagers making trouble or something—” He stopped, his mouth falling open.

Nestled against the cinnamon roll kiosk, each seated on the floor with their backs to the kiosk itself, were three lovely beauties. Each was completely naked, and each was duct taped around their ankles, their long luscious legs spread out before them. Their wrists were duct taped behind their back. A chloroform-soaked cloth was duct taped over each of their pretty faces, keeping them securely in la-la-land. They all breathed slowly and evenly, their beautifully naked breasts rising and falling as they slept.

“Well I’ll be,” the older cop said, pushing his cap back and scratching his head. “That is a sight indeed.”

Jacqueline was on the left, her head nestled into Leopard Lass’s shoulder. Leopard Lass’s head had fallen to her right, and rested on the top of Jacqueline’s head. They both slept peacefully, looking perfectly content. Leopard Lass was even snoring slightly. On the right was Ninja Cat, her mask still on her face. Her head leaned on Leopard Lass’s shoulder. Like the other two women, she was completely and totally unconscious.

“Isn’t that…?” the younger cop ventured, pointing at Ninja Cat.

“Yep,” the older cop confirmed.

“And isn’t she…?” the younger cop said again, pointing at Leopard Lass, whose mask was still missing from her face.

“Well I wouldn’t know that, would I?” the older cop said sharply. “Considering I’m a married man and I don’t watch those kind of movies.”

The younger cop swallowed. He reached for his radio. “We need to call this in.”

“Absolutely,” the older officer agreed. He gazed at the three naked and bound women. “Absolutely. Eventually.”

The younger officer lifted an eyebrow. “Eventually?”

The older cop smiled. “Well, we haven’t had our break yet this morning, you know.” He glanced at his watch. “I saw we call this in in about…oh, say ten minutes or so.”

The younger cop gave a knowing smile and took his hand off his radio. “Or maybe fifteen.”

“Fifteen sounds good to me,” the older cop said with a hearty grin.]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-428.html Fri, 28 Jan 2022 04:09:47 +0000 yatsabel]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-428.html
The secret lair was hidden in a remote mountainside and was equipped with living and sleeping quarters in addition to a sparring dojo, high-tech laboratory and a launchpad for a VTOL aircraft codenamed the Shroud.

The Coven was made up of four superheroines with unique powers and abilities who banded together and were sworn to fight crime and injustice.

Dark Raven was the leader of the group and she was spending the evening working diligently at improving the formula for her Raven Sleep Spray. She did not have super strength or magic powers like her teammates. She depended on gadgets and quick wits to fight her battles. She had recently used her Sleep Spray on Raging Rhonda, the berserker, and rampaging supervillain. Despite getting sprayed with the sleep spray, Rhonda had managed to attack Dark Raven getting her in a deadly bear hug that could have been the end of Raven had the anesthetic not kicked in.

"What are you doing?" Giantica questioned. The 8 foot tall Amazon curiously studied the vials and lab equipment Raven was using. The Amazon was clearly bored.

"My sleep spray needs to act faster," Raven answered as she put the finishing touches on her latest formula. "Rhonda almost got the drop on me. The formula should have kicked in instantly, not five seconds later."

Giantica scoffed. "Rhonda has a glass jaw. One right hook and she'd be out like a light before she hit the ground."

"Your right hook perhaps, but this is a subtle way to deal with a powerful enemy," Raven explained, adjusting her raven black mask that covered the top part of her face. She always wore a mask when she was not alone to protect her secret identity.

"I'm immune to anesthetic gas," Giantica said proudly. "Docs can’t put me under for surgery. They tell me to count to 10 and I do 100."

"Okay, smarty-pants,” Raven smiled recognizing a challenge. “Let's do this: I'll hit you with a single dose of Raven Sleep and I guarantee you'll be out like a light in a second."

"I doubt it, but let's make it interesting," Giantica said. "If you fail, I'll knock you out with a sleeper hold and I'll unmask you. Always wanted to see your face."

"Fair enough,” Raven replied taking Giantica’s huge hand and shaking it. “I succeed and you go out, I'll strip you down and I'll do a full-body exam for my study of full effects of my sleep spray."

"It's a deal!" Giantica said crushing Raven’s hand in a firm but friendly handshake. "Let's head out to the dojo sparring mat. Someone is going to take a nap."

The pair of superheroines headed to the dojo.

Soprano and the Amber Witch were sparring in the dojo and paused at the arrival of their teammates.

Soprano has a voice that allowed her to sing and scream and soar through the air using sound to impulse her. She was the famous soprano Alessandra Santore who’s famous voice became a super voice and she decided to dedicate her life to hunting injustice.

The Amber Witch was a mysterious witch and mistress of mysticism and magic. She wore deep yellow robes and wore a veil across her face. No one knew her identity. Both were light on combat skills and were encouraged to practice. They needed to be at least agile enough to dodge a blow from Raging Rhonda; neither had the fortitude to soak a hit like that.

"Giantica and I have a bet, ladies, Raven explained. "Care to act as witnesses in good faith? One of us is going to take a nap."

Soprano smiled and the Amber Witch nodded in agreement. They stepped aside so the two heroines could enter the padded dojo.

"Kneel down so I can spray your face," Raven asked her Amazon colleague. Spraying up into Giantica’s face could allow particles of Sleep Spray to fall back onto her. Raven was fairly confident she’d go out like a light with even an accidental whiff of the spray.

Giantica obliged, resting on her knees and haughtily grinning at Raven. "I've been gassed before, I tell you. My Amazon constitution is legendary. I’ll count to 100 for you."

"Night, night," Raven said pointing the small aerosol bottle in Giantica's face.

"One sleeper hold and unmasking coming up!" Giantica chuckled, her dark curls bouncing up and down.

Raven sprayed a fine mist in Giantica"s face. The mist dissipated and Giantica's grin grew wider.

"It didn't work--" she started saying before her eyes rolled up in her head, her eyes closed and she crashed to the padded floor face first.

She snored gently.

“She looks so peaceful,” Soprano observed looking closely at the Amazon. "She looks so relaxed."


"I'm disappointed,” Raven frowned. “She still managed to get three words out. Could have gotten a right hook out in about the same time."


“Still, it is impressive," Amber said. "I could have done it with a spell. Not as fast perhaps.”

“And I could sing a lullaby to put her out,” Soprano admitted, “but not nearly as fast.”

Raven gently lifted Giantica’s left eyelid and observed that the Amazon’s dark brown eyes were rolled back into her head.

As promised she removed the huge Amazon boots and battle toga leaving her in her brown-colored underwear.

“She looks so pretty asleep like that,” Soprano observed smiling at the powerful warrior prone and helpless as a baby. “How long does it last?”

“Exactly fifteen minutes. We should not be able to awaken her until it is done. The subject should awaken fresh and rested,” Raven explained. “Does anyone know if Giantica is ticklish?”

“Her feet and underarms. Her ass too if you get it just right,” Soprano said.

Raven raised an eyebrow at the detailed answer. Amber Witch turned her head inquisitively.

“Hey, we had a fling, okay?” Soprano blushed. “You learn those things.”

Raven took her huge bare feet in her hands and tickled them expertly up and down her smooth unwrinkled soles. No reaction.

Raven gave Giantica's buttocks a solid set of spanks, her hand-clapping hard again the hard and tight surface. She still remained out cold.

“That is so hot,” Soprano observed. “Do me next, please. I’ve never been put to sleep before. I’ve never been played with like that either while asleep.”

“You wouldn’t remember any of it,” Raven observed.

“No,” Soprano replied thoughtfully, “but I’d know.”

Raven nodded, recognizing the logic and thinking about the proposal. “Alright, but let’s make it interesting. I'd like to be on the receiving end of one of your lullabies. I'll give you a whiff of my spray for a chance to resist your lullaby.”

“Sounds great, who goes first?” Soprano asked.

“Flip a coin?” Raven suggested.

“Sing your lullaby to Raven," Amber Witch interrupted with a solution. "If she falls asleep I'll give you a spray. If she doesn't, she can spray you herself."

Raven and Soprano nodded in agreement.

"I'm not so confident I'll resist," Raven doubted. "My iron will resists mind control, but yours is a more subtle sort. I'll try, but if I fail, go ahead and play with me, just keep the mask on."

"This should be fun!" Soprano said clapping gleefully. "Raven, take off your utility belt and weapons. Get comfortable."

Raven obeyed placing the belt aside along with all her other weapons and gadgets. She handed the Amber Witch the Raven Sleep spray vial. She also kicked off her boots, gloves, and cape.

"Now, sit crosslegged. I'll put a cushion behind you so you are comfortable. Resist all you can, please. It's slow compared to your spray but effective. I've never had anyone hold out beyond the second stanza."

Soprano cleared her throat, hummed softly, and turned to the Amber Witch.

"Cover your ears or else you'll be affected too."

Amber obeyed and Soprano began her singing. Her voice was soft and melodious. It pulsed up and down in a droning fashion. It was soothing and relaxing.

Raven ignored the words fearing there might be a suggestion component that made the lullaby effective.

All Raven's mental guards and protections were set aside just as she had set aside her gear and weapons. She wasn't asked to, she felt warm and vulnerable but safe.

There was an ebb and flow to the song and she was somehow latched on to it. She was now ebbing and flowing. Gently swaying to the song. She tried to shake her head but the back and forth did not allow it.

She couldn't ignore the words anymore.

"Bye-bye baby, sleep for me, time for you to dream with me."

Her eyes were drooping and drooping and growing heavier.

Soprano smiled as she sang and the smile was soothing and relaxing and her voice disarmed her even more.

Raven recalled saying she'd resist. She'd try her best. But there was no resistance. Just getting more and more relaxed and more tired.

"It is time… to... sleep…" Soprano finished her second stanza with her face inches from Raven's. She gently touched Raven's eyelids that were mostly closed and they shut for good.

Raven was gone. Sound asleep in the crosslegged position.

"How deep is she?" Amber Witch asked removing her hands from her ears.

"Not much yet. I can get her as deep as I want. Cover your ears. I'll sing a deepener. She'll be oblivious to the world."

Soprano sang and the Amber Witch felt envious. She was almost tempted to listen to the song, but she would never let her guard down like that. No matter how enticing the prospect.

Raven looked blissful.

The deepener was given and Soprano guided her gently back onto the mat with her head under the cushion.

Soprano lifted a limp arm from Raven's side and let it fall. She tickled wrinkled soles that were oblivious to her exploring fingers. She regretted not having checked them before.

She removed the rest of her costume respecting her mask. She tickled her smooth underarms with her fingernails and nibbled on her rib cage, finally blowing  raspberries into her belly plunging the tip of her nose into her round and deep navel. Satisfied no one, and certainly not herself, could be touched that way while conscious and not react, she sat back pleased at her work.

"How long is she out?" Amber asked.

"Fifteen minutes. It's just a deep, deep nap," Soprano said caressing Raven's face. "So powerful, so commanding, and yet so peacefully vulnerable."

"Speaking of naps," the Amber Witch said switching gears. "Are you ready for yours?"

"I'm so excited! I've never been put to sleep before. I got knocked out by Foxy Ninja and a judo chop to the back of the head, but that actually hurt."

"I can cast a spell if you prefer," Amber suggested looking at the vial of Raven Sleep with some reluctance. Magic was always preferable to science in the witch's mind."In fact, I can cast one that will put you to sleep but your body will continue to respond to stimulus."

"That sounds interesting," Soprano said stepping out of her robe and stripping down to her underwear without a hint of modesty. "Might as well get comfortable. Test me out, I'm a ticklish nerve."

Amber stepped behind Soprano and tickled her sides vigorously. Soprano screamed shrilly and fell to the ground in a crumpled pile of flailing arms and legs.

"Now you know my weakness," Soprano confessed standing straight and calculating how to make sure she ended up next to Raven. She took a deep breath and despite her best efforts, rambled nervously. "Do your worst to me. I'm not shy. I told you I'd never been put to sleep. I'm so excited. Will I get sleepy or just go lights out? Will it be fast? Will it hurt? Will I remember anything?"

"You tell me," Amber said. "When you wake."

Amber moved her fingers gently in a studied fashion and a fine mist issued from her fingers.

"That is so cool," Soprano with widened eyes.

The mist was just in front of Soprano's face and it did not wait to be inhaled. It all of a sudden all went into her nostrils.

Surprised, Soprano drew a breath and the magic mist took instant effect. Soprano was instantly asleep. Amber caught her and held her gently before lowering her to the mat alongside Raven and Giantica.

Amber turned Soprano over and cast a shadow restraint spell and Soprano was magically held in a hogtied position. Amber did not want to be kicked when she tested Soprano. There would be no restraint to her reactions.

The Amber Witch played a few minutes running her fingers on Soprano's ribs and grazed her bare soles gently generating much twitching and thrashing but no laughter. She was pleased with the effectiveness of her spells and left with a lingering envy of being asleep and at another's mercy.

She canceled the restraint spell and Soprano's hands fell to her sides and her legs plopped limply to the mat. She lifted her arms and let them drop to the mat with a gentle thud. She was out and would remain asleep for a good while.

Giantica stirred and the Amber Witch was interested in tickling those large feet. The witch ran her fingers over the huge bare soles and the Amazon jerked away and laughed heartily before giving Amber a playful kick.

"What did I miss?" The Amazon asked looking at her sleeping colleagues. She did not seem groggy or tired after the sleep spray.

"A lullaby and a sleep spell," Amber said. "They are both happily in dreamland."

"They look cute together. I'll enjoy choking you out and adding you to the slumber party."

"Oh no, I'd never let you do that," Amber said despite feeling an urge to let the Amazon take her in her arms and lead her to unconsciousness. "I'd sooner knock you out like I did Soprano."

"It'll take just a second," Giantica persisted. "I'll squeeze gently and you'll go out like a light. I'd give you a massage while you're out. Promise you won't feel a thing on the way to dreamland."

"You'd have to beat me to the draw and I'd sleep spell you long before you got to me," Amber said considering the challenge.

“You sound mighty confident,” Giantica said. “It sounds like a dare.”

“It takes a motion of my hands and a magic word,” the Amber Witch insisted.

“If I knock you out and I get to unmask, undress and massage you,” Giantica said setting the rules of engagement and the spoils.

“If…” Amber Witch said flexing her fingers.

The sleep mist spell was on her lips when her hands were pulled behind her back.

“Hey,” she shouted. “Not fair!”

Raven held her firmly as Giantica approached.

"It's not fair all of us got put to sleep and you are staying awake,'' Raven said to Amber's hood where she calculated her ear was.

Giantica tickled the witch through her deep yellow robes and playfully enjoyed how the reserved and always in control witch laughed and guffawed under her fingers.

Giantica waved Raven away and took the witch in her grasp. Her grip was like an octopus and the Amazon wrapped around her victim and wrapped her arm around her neck.

"No, no, no…" Amber said struggling secretly excited being in the Amazon's firm control.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle. An Amazon sleeper hold will send you off to sleep.”

Giantica pressed on the Amber Witch’s neck but was disappointed when nothing happened.

“I’m not affected by yoouurrrr—” she said as Giantica’s grip finally pinched on the right nerve rendering her unconscious.

Giantica laid her gently on the mat next to Soprano.

“The Amazon sleeper hold lasts only a couple of minutes,” Giantica explained as she removed the witch's veil.

Instead of a grizzled wrinkly witch as they expected, there was a young woman's face with narrow but delicate features. She had a pixie-like element so unlike her Amber Witch persona.

Giantica pulled an eyelid up and saw her eyes were green.

As they removed her witch's robe, Amber started to stir and mumble some words.

Raven shook her vial and sprayed it in Amber's face. She instantly deepened her sleep and started to snore loudly.

She looked small and petite compared to the Amber Witch persona.

"Who would have thought someone so small could snore like that?" Raven reflected.

Giantica rolled her over and as promised began to expertly rub her back and buttocks, thighs, and calves down.

"Wow, that's so sexy," Raven admired.

"Among the Amazons, it is common to massage sore muscles among our warrior sisters. We train until we are experts. Do you want to give it a try?"

Raven took off her gloves, lubed her hands, and started working on Amber's back. The witch continued to snore contently and a small pool of drool formed at her mouth as Raven rubbed her back.

"What I wouldn't give to be in her place," Raven reflected feeling Amber's flesh under her fingers. "Maybe I'll let you--"

Giantica had deftly palmed the sleep spray as Raven took to massage Amber. Giantica sprayed Raven in the face and the masked vigilante gasped mid-sentence falling instantly asleep.

She fell over Amber cheek against cheek, both put out in an instant with Raven Sleep.

Raven snored as well but not as much as Amber. Giantica rolled her over, did an eye check for the sake of science, and gave a quick tickle to make sure she was not faking.

Giantica then peeled back the mask. Instead of raven black hair, Raven was really blond with a black wig. She looked so calm and vulnerable while asleep. Giantica felt guilty and replaced the mask keeping the details of her identity secret. At least for the rest.

She turned Raven over and massaged her lovingly taking her time and giving her all her attention from her neck all the way down to her toes.

Soprano awoke. She yawned.

"I am so tired. I could go back to sleep in an instant", she said.

"Care for a massage?" Giantica offered.

"Would I ever!" she said excitedly laying down next to Amber and facing her.

"Wow, she's younger than I thought,” Soprano observed. “I knew she was a snorer though. I sleep next to her quarters."

Giantica began to massage and Soprano talked and talked and struggled to keep still since she was so ticklish.

"What are you going to do when I get to the foot massage?" Giantica asked.

"Impossible. You'll have to knock me out."

As Amber said the words, Giantica sprayed her and she instantly fell silent. Her facial features relaxed as did the rest of her body.

Now she was cooperative and Giantica finished with gusto able to massage down to the last digit on Soprano's foot without having to deal with her ticklishness.

Francesca the housekeeper entered the dojo.

"Oh excuse me," the plump but industrious housekeeper apologized. "I was going to clean the dojo. I didn't know it was in use."

"That's okay," Giantica said waving the housekeeper into the dojo. "They won't mind. I put them to sleep with Ravens sleep spray. Rubbed them down. Actually wish I could join them."

Giantica's eyes opened wide as an idea dawned.

"Would you put me out and rub me down, Francesca? I feel guilty here awake and a massage would really hit the spot."

"Certainly, Mistress Giantica. I am trained in dozen of forms of massage. From Swedish to tantric to shiatsu."

"It works really fast," Giantica said, passing the vial of sleep spray to Francesca. The Amazon laid down on her belly and got comfortable. She lay on the other side of Soprano.

"Spray away," she said raising her head in expectation.

Francesca sprayed and nothing came out. She shook the vial again but still, nothing came out.

"Darn!" Giantica cursed. "Just my luck."

Giantica pouted for a few moments until she heard a 'pffft'  sound followed by a sharp pain in her buttock.

"What was that?" she asked.

"Tranq dart," Francesca said patting Giantica on the shoulder. "I carry it around the house. One never knows when it could come in handy."

"That won't put me down,'' Giantica replied disappointed.

"The normal dose wouldn't," Francesca said running her finger gently through Giantica's curly hair, "but I gave you the special elephant dose. It's actually coded to your Amazon DNA."

"Yes, I feel it coming on!" Giantica grinned. "My face is starting to feel numb. Pins and needles. Whoa, it's kicking in."

"Glad I could be of service, Mistress Giantica."

"This will put me down until morning," Giantica said starting to mumble her words. "But they'll be up in a few minutes."

"Don't you worry, Mistress Giantica."

Francesca shot each hero in the buttock with a normal dose tranq dart. A feathered dart protruded from each heroine's left buttock.

Francesca began to rub Giantica's shoulders and the Amazon felt warm and fuzzy mumbling unintelligible words as the tranquilizer finally overcame her.

Francesca rubbed her down. Head to toe admiring the Amazon's large limbs and hard body and remembering massaging other Amazons and having been massaged and much more than massaged by Amazons.

Finished, she looked down on the four heroines and smiled.

"They work so hard, they deserve a good rest and some special care."

She held her hand out and with her mind, she willed them to levitate and they did.

The motherly housekeeper was cautious not to reveal she also had been a superhero in her own time.

Mind over Matter was her codename. M.O.M. for short. She'd retired and now took to watching over a new generation of heroes.

She lifted them with little effort stretching her telekinetic 'muscles' in the process.

Once all were in their respective beds and all was quiet, she sent out an urgent message to the retired supervillain Doc Diabolique. With all the kids asleep, she and the Doc could engage in some intelligence and counterintelligence games without distractions.

With any luck, she'd get herself knocked out and restrained in the process.

The End]]>
The secret lair was hidden in a remote mountainside and was equipped with living and sleeping quarters in addition to a sparring dojo, high-tech laboratory and a launchpad for a VTOL aircraft codenamed the Shroud.

The Coven was made up of four superheroines with unique powers and abilities who banded together and were sworn to fight crime and injustice.

Dark Raven was the leader of the group and she was spending the evening working diligently at improving the formula for her Raven Sleep Spray. She did not have super strength or magic powers like her teammates. She depended on gadgets and quick wits to fight her battles. She had recently used her Sleep Spray on Raging Rhonda, the berserker, and rampaging supervillain. Despite getting sprayed with the sleep spray, Rhonda had managed to attack Dark Raven getting her in a deadly bear hug that could have been the end of Raven had the anesthetic not kicked in.

"What are you doing?" Giantica questioned. The 8 foot tall Amazon curiously studied the vials and lab equipment Raven was using. The Amazon was clearly bored.

"My sleep spray needs to act faster," Raven answered as she put the finishing touches on her latest formula. "Rhonda almost got the drop on me. The formula should have kicked in instantly, not five seconds later."

Giantica scoffed. "Rhonda has a glass jaw. One right hook and she'd be out like a light before she hit the ground."

"Your right hook perhaps, but this is a subtle way to deal with a powerful enemy," Raven explained, adjusting her raven black mask that covered the top part of her face. She always wore a mask when she was not alone to protect her secret identity.

"I'm immune to anesthetic gas," Giantica said proudly. "Docs can’t put me under for surgery. They tell me to count to 10 and I do 100."

"Okay, smarty-pants,” Raven smiled recognizing a challenge. “Let's do this: I'll hit you with a single dose of Raven Sleep and I guarantee you'll be out like a light in a second."

"I doubt it, but let's make it interesting," Giantica said. "If you fail, I'll knock you out with a sleeper hold and I'll unmask you. Always wanted to see your face."

"Fair enough,” Raven replied taking Giantica’s huge hand and shaking it. “I succeed and you go out, I'll strip you down and I'll do a full-body exam for my study of full effects of my sleep spray."

"It's a deal!" Giantica said crushing Raven’s hand in a firm but friendly handshake. "Let's head out to the dojo sparring mat. Someone is going to take a nap."

The pair of superheroines headed to the dojo.

Soprano and the Amber Witch were sparring in the dojo and paused at the arrival of their teammates.

Soprano has a voice that allowed her to sing and scream and soar through the air using sound to impulse her. She was the famous soprano Alessandra Santore who’s famous voice became a super voice and she decided to dedicate her life to hunting injustice.

The Amber Witch was a mysterious witch and mistress of mysticism and magic. She wore deep yellow robes and wore a veil across her face. No one knew her identity. Both were light on combat skills and were encouraged to practice. They needed to be at least agile enough to dodge a blow from Raging Rhonda; neither had the fortitude to soak a hit like that.

"Giantica and I have a bet, ladies, Raven explained. "Care to act as witnesses in good faith? One of us is going to take a nap."

Soprano smiled and the Amber Witch nodded in agreement. They stepped aside so the two heroines could enter the padded dojo.

"Kneel down so I can spray your face," Raven asked her Amazon colleague. Spraying up into Giantica’s face could allow particles of Sleep Spray to fall back onto her. Raven was fairly confident she’d go out like a light with even an accidental whiff of the spray.

Giantica obliged, resting on her knees and haughtily grinning at Raven. "I've been gassed before, I tell you. My Amazon constitution is legendary. I’ll count to 100 for you."

"Night, night," Raven said pointing the small aerosol bottle in Giantica's face.

"One sleeper hold and unmasking coming up!" Giantica chuckled, her dark curls bouncing up and down.

Raven sprayed a fine mist in Giantica"s face. The mist dissipated and Giantica's grin grew wider.

"It didn't work--" she started saying before her eyes rolled up in her head, her eyes closed and she crashed to the padded floor face first.

She snored gently.

“She looks so peaceful,” Soprano observed looking closely at the Amazon. "She looks so relaxed."


"I'm disappointed,” Raven frowned. “She still managed to get three words out. Could have gotten a right hook out in about the same time."


“Still, it is impressive," Amber said. "I could have done it with a spell. Not as fast perhaps.”

“And I could sing a lullaby to put her out,” Soprano admitted, “but not nearly as fast.”

Raven gently lifted Giantica’s left eyelid and observed that the Amazon’s dark brown eyes were rolled back into her head.

As promised she removed the huge Amazon boots and battle toga leaving her in her brown-colored underwear.

“She looks so pretty asleep like that,” Soprano observed smiling at the powerful warrior prone and helpless as a baby. “How long does it last?”

“Exactly fifteen minutes. We should not be able to awaken her until it is done. The subject should awaken fresh and rested,” Raven explained. “Does anyone know if Giantica is ticklish?”

“Her feet and underarms. Her ass too if you get it just right,” Soprano said.

Raven raised an eyebrow at the detailed answer. Amber Witch turned her head inquisitively.

“Hey, we had a fling, okay?” Soprano blushed. “You learn those things.”

Raven took her huge bare feet in her hands and tickled them expertly up and down her smooth unwrinkled soles. No reaction.

Raven gave Giantica's buttocks a solid set of spanks, her hand-clapping hard again the hard and tight surface. She still remained out cold.

“That is so hot,” Soprano observed. “Do me next, please. I’ve never been put to sleep before. I’ve never been played with like that either while asleep.”

“You wouldn’t remember any of it,” Raven observed.

“No,” Soprano replied thoughtfully, “but I’d know.”

Raven nodded, recognizing the logic and thinking about the proposal. “Alright, but let’s make it interesting. I'd like to be on the receiving end of one of your lullabies. I'll give you a whiff of my spray for a chance to resist your lullaby.”

“Sounds great, who goes first?” Soprano asked.

“Flip a coin?” Raven suggested.

“Sing your lullaby to Raven," Amber Witch interrupted with a solution. "If she falls asleep I'll give you a spray. If she doesn't, she can spray you herself."

Raven and Soprano nodded in agreement.

"I'm not so confident I'll resist," Raven doubted. "My iron will resists mind control, but yours is a more subtle sort. I'll try, but if I fail, go ahead and play with me, just keep the mask on."

"This should be fun!" Soprano said clapping gleefully. "Raven, take off your utility belt and weapons. Get comfortable."

Raven obeyed placing the belt aside along with all her other weapons and gadgets. She handed the Amber Witch the Raven Sleep spray vial. She also kicked off her boots, gloves, and cape.

"Now, sit crosslegged. I'll put a cushion behind you so you are comfortable. Resist all you can, please. It's slow compared to your spray but effective. I've never had anyone hold out beyond the second stanza."

Soprano cleared her throat, hummed softly, and turned to the Amber Witch.

"Cover your ears or else you'll be affected too."

Amber obeyed and Soprano began her singing. Her voice was soft and melodious. It pulsed up and down in a droning fashion. It was soothing and relaxing.

Raven ignored the words fearing there might be a suggestion component that made the lullaby effective.

All Raven's mental guards and protections were set aside just as she had set aside her gear and weapons. She wasn't asked to, she felt warm and vulnerable but safe.

There was an ebb and flow to the song and she was somehow latched on to it. She was now ebbing and flowing. Gently swaying to the song. She tried to shake her head but the back and forth did not allow it.

She couldn't ignore the words anymore.

"Bye-bye baby, sleep for me, time for you to dream with me."

Her eyes were drooping and drooping and growing heavier.

Soprano smiled as she sang and the smile was soothing and relaxing and her voice disarmed her even more.

Raven recalled saying she'd resist. She'd try her best. But there was no resistance. Just getting more and more relaxed and more tired.

"It is time… to... sleep…" Soprano finished her second stanza with her face inches from Raven's. She gently touched Raven's eyelids that were mostly closed and they shut for good.

Raven was gone. Sound asleep in the crosslegged position.

"How deep is she?" Amber Witch asked removing her hands from her ears.

"Not much yet. I can get her as deep as I want. Cover your ears. I'll sing a deepener. She'll be oblivious to the world."

Soprano sang and the Amber Witch felt envious. She was almost tempted to listen to the song, but she would never let her guard down like that. No matter how enticing the prospect.

Raven looked blissful.

The deepener was given and Soprano guided her gently back onto the mat with her head under the cushion.

Soprano lifted a limp arm from Raven's side and let it fall. She tickled wrinkled soles that were oblivious to her exploring fingers. She regretted not having checked them before.

She removed the rest of her costume respecting her mask. She tickled her smooth underarms with her fingernails and nibbled on her rib cage, finally blowing  raspberries into her belly plunging the tip of her nose into her round and deep navel. Satisfied no one, and certainly not herself, could be touched that way while conscious and not react, she sat back pleased at her work.

"How long is she out?" Amber asked.

"Fifteen minutes. It's just a deep, deep nap," Soprano said caressing Raven's face. "So powerful, so commanding, and yet so peacefully vulnerable."

"Speaking of naps," the Amber Witch said switching gears. "Are you ready for yours?"

"I'm so excited! I've never been put to sleep before. I got knocked out by Foxy Ninja and a judo chop to the back of the head, but that actually hurt."

"I can cast a spell if you prefer," Amber suggested looking at the vial of Raven Sleep with some reluctance. Magic was always preferable to science in the witch's mind."In fact, I can cast one that will put you to sleep but your body will continue to respond to stimulus."

"That sounds interesting," Soprano said stepping out of her robe and stripping down to her underwear without a hint of modesty. "Might as well get comfortable. Test me out, I'm a ticklish nerve."

Amber stepped behind Soprano and tickled her sides vigorously. Soprano screamed shrilly and fell to the ground in a crumpled pile of flailing arms and legs.

"Now you know my weakness," Soprano confessed standing straight and calculating how to make sure she ended up next to Raven. She took a deep breath and despite her best efforts, rambled nervously. "Do your worst to me. I'm not shy. I told you I'd never been put to sleep. I'm so excited. Will I get sleepy or just go lights out? Will it be fast? Will it hurt? Will I remember anything?"

"You tell me," Amber said. "When you wake."

Amber moved her fingers gently in a studied fashion and a fine mist issued from her fingers.

"That is so cool," Soprano with widened eyes.

The mist was just in front of Soprano's face and it did not wait to be inhaled. It all of a sudden all went into her nostrils.

Surprised, Soprano drew a breath and the magic mist took instant effect. Soprano was instantly asleep. Amber caught her and held her gently before lowering her to the mat alongside Raven and Giantica.

Amber turned Soprano over and cast a shadow restraint spell and Soprano was magically held in a hogtied position. Amber did not want to be kicked when she tested Soprano. There would be no restraint to her reactions.

The Amber Witch played a few minutes running her fingers on Soprano's ribs and grazed her bare soles gently generating much twitching and thrashing but no laughter. She was pleased with the effectiveness of her spells and left with a lingering envy of being asleep and at another's mercy.

She canceled the restraint spell and Soprano's hands fell to her sides and her legs plopped limply to the mat. She lifted her arms and let them drop to the mat with a gentle thud. She was out and would remain asleep for a good while.

Giantica stirred and the Amber Witch was interested in tickling those large feet. The witch ran her fingers over the huge bare soles and the Amazon jerked away and laughed heartily before giving Amber a playful kick.

"What did I miss?" The Amazon asked looking at her sleeping colleagues. She did not seem groggy or tired after the sleep spray.

"A lullaby and a sleep spell," Amber said. "They are both happily in dreamland."

"They look cute together. I'll enjoy choking you out and adding you to the slumber party."

"Oh no, I'd never let you do that," Amber said despite feeling an urge to let the Amazon take her in her arms and lead her to unconsciousness. "I'd sooner knock you out like I did Soprano."

"It'll take just a second," Giantica persisted. "I'll squeeze gently and you'll go out like a light. I'd give you a massage while you're out. Promise you won't feel a thing on the way to dreamland."

"You'd have to beat me to the draw and I'd sleep spell you long before you got to me," Amber said considering the challenge.

“You sound mighty confident,” Giantica said. “It sounds like a dare.”

“It takes a motion of my hands and a magic word,” the Amber Witch insisted.

“If I knock you out and I get to unmask, undress and massage you,” Giantica said setting the rules of engagement and the spoils.

“If…” Amber Witch said flexing her fingers.

The sleep mist spell was on her lips when her hands were pulled behind her back.

“Hey,” she shouted. “Not fair!”

Raven held her firmly as Giantica approached.

"It's not fair all of us got put to sleep and you are staying awake,'' Raven said to Amber's hood where she calculated her ear was.

Giantica tickled the witch through her deep yellow robes and playfully enjoyed how the reserved and always in control witch laughed and guffawed under her fingers.

Giantica waved Raven away and took the witch in her grasp. Her grip was like an octopus and the Amazon wrapped around her victim and wrapped her arm around her neck.

"No, no, no…" Amber said struggling secretly excited being in the Amazon's firm control.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle. An Amazon sleeper hold will send you off to sleep.”

Giantica pressed on the Amber Witch’s neck but was disappointed when nothing happened.

“I’m not affected by yoouurrrr—” she said as Giantica’s grip finally pinched on the right nerve rendering her unconscious.

Giantica laid her gently on the mat next to Soprano.

“The Amazon sleeper hold lasts only a couple of minutes,” Giantica explained as she removed the witch's veil.

Instead of a grizzled wrinkly witch as they expected, there was a young woman's face with narrow but delicate features. She had a pixie-like element so unlike her Amber Witch persona.

Giantica pulled an eyelid up and saw her eyes were green.

As they removed her witch's robe, Amber started to stir and mumble some words.

Raven shook her vial and sprayed it in Amber's face. She instantly deepened her sleep and started to snore loudly.

She looked small and petite compared to the Amber Witch persona.

"Who would have thought someone so small could snore like that?" Raven reflected.

Giantica rolled her over and as promised began to expertly rub her back and buttocks, thighs, and calves down.

"Wow, that's so sexy," Raven admired.

"Among the Amazons, it is common to massage sore muscles among our warrior sisters. We train until we are experts. Do you want to give it a try?"

Raven took off her gloves, lubed her hands, and started working on Amber's back. The witch continued to snore contently and a small pool of drool formed at her mouth as Raven rubbed her back.

"What I wouldn't give to be in her place," Raven reflected feeling Amber's flesh under her fingers. "Maybe I'll let you--"

Giantica had deftly palmed the sleep spray as Raven took to massage Amber. Giantica sprayed Raven in the face and the masked vigilante gasped mid-sentence falling instantly asleep.

She fell over Amber cheek against cheek, both put out in an instant with Raven Sleep.

Raven snored as well but not as much as Amber. Giantica rolled her over, did an eye check for the sake of science, and gave a quick tickle to make sure she was not faking.

Giantica then peeled back the mask. Instead of raven black hair, Raven was really blond with a black wig. She looked so calm and vulnerable while asleep. Giantica felt guilty and replaced the mask keeping the details of her identity secret. At least for the rest.

She turned Raven over and massaged her lovingly taking her time and giving her all her attention from her neck all the way down to her toes.

Soprano awoke. She yawned.

"I am so tired. I could go back to sleep in an instant", she said.

"Care for a massage?" Giantica offered.

"Would I ever!" she said excitedly laying down next to Amber and facing her.

"Wow, she's younger than I thought,” Soprano observed. “I knew she was a snorer though. I sleep next to her quarters."

Giantica began to massage and Soprano talked and talked and struggled to keep still since she was so ticklish.

"What are you going to do when I get to the foot massage?" Giantica asked.

"Impossible. You'll have to knock me out."

As Amber said the words, Giantica sprayed her and she instantly fell silent. Her facial features relaxed as did the rest of her body.

Now she was cooperative and Giantica finished with gusto able to massage down to the last digit on Soprano's foot without having to deal with her ticklishness.

Francesca the housekeeper entered the dojo.

"Oh excuse me," the plump but industrious housekeeper apologized. "I was going to clean the dojo. I didn't know it was in use."

"That's okay," Giantica said waving the housekeeper into the dojo. "They won't mind. I put them to sleep with Ravens sleep spray. Rubbed them down. Actually wish I could join them."

Giantica's eyes opened wide as an idea dawned.

"Would you put me out and rub me down, Francesca? I feel guilty here awake and a massage would really hit the spot."

"Certainly, Mistress Giantica. I am trained in dozen of forms of massage. From Swedish to tantric to shiatsu."

"It works really fast," Giantica said, passing the vial of sleep spray to Francesca. The Amazon laid down on her belly and got comfortable. She lay on the other side of Soprano.

"Spray away," she said raising her head in expectation.

Francesca sprayed and nothing came out. She shook the vial again but still, nothing came out.

"Darn!" Giantica cursed. "Just my luck."

Giantica pouted for a few moments until she heard a 'pffft'  sound followed by a sharp pain in her buttock.

"What was that?" she asked.

"Tranq dart," Francesca said patting Giantica on the shoulder. "I carry it around the house. One never knows when it could come in handy."

"That won't put me down,'' Giantica replied disappointed.

"The normal dose wouldn't," Francesca said running her finger gently through Giantica's curly hair, "but I gave you the special elephant dose. It's actually coded to your Amazon DNA."

"Yes, I feel it coming on!" Giantica grinned. "My face is starting to feel numb. Pins and needles. Whoa, it's kicking in."

"Glad I could be of service, Mistress Giantica."

"This will put me down until morning," Giantica said starting to mumble her words. "But they'll be up in a few minutes."

"Don't you worry, Mistress Giantica."

Francesca shot each hero in the buttock with a normal dose tranq dart. A feathered dart protruded from each heroine's left buttock.

Francesca began to rub Giantica's shoulders and the Amazon felt warm and fuzzy mumbling unintelligible words as the tranquilizer finally overcame her.

Francesca rubbed her down. Head to toe admiring the Amazon's large limbs and hard body and remembering massaging other Amazons and having been massaged and much more than massaged by Amazons.

Finished, she looked down on the four heroines and smiled.

"They work so hard, they deserve a good rest and some special care."

She held her hand out and with her mind, she willed them to levitate and they did.

The motherly housekeeper was cautious not to reveal she also had been a superhero in her own time.

Mind over Matter was her codename. M.O.M. for short. She'd retired and now took to watching over a new generation of heroes.

She lifted them with little effort stretching her telekinetic 'muscles' in the process.

Once all were in their respective beds and all was quiet, she sent out an urgent message to the retired supervillain Doc Diabolique. With all the kids asleep, she and the Doc could engage in some intelligence and counterintelligence games without distractions.

With any luck, she'd get herself knocked out and restrained in the process.

The End]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-416.html Mon, 03 Jan 2022 17:30:04 +0000 niceman]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-416.html Thanks]]> Thanks]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-371.html Wed, 08 Sep 2021 17:18:29 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-371.html It was 1:30 AM in the hospital. The supervisor, Farrah Reed, RN, was taking her usual shortcut through the older part of the complex. Once the original hospital, it mainly consisted of store rooms and offices. It was deserted at night.

Farrah, 27, was five-ten, well proportioned with layered red hair and green eyes. She was an Army veteran, in good physical condition. She wore a green scrubs with a white lab jacket. She had a stethoscope around her neck. She carried a clipboard with her paperwork.

She was in the middle of the old building. As she passed a storeroom, the door opened behind her. Her first warning was a hand over her mouth. Another hand wrapped itself around her waist. Farrah was strong, but her attacker easily pulled her into the storeroom.

While the hand remained clamped over her mouth, the other hand moved from her waist. Before she could make a move, she felt a sharp jab in her right thigh. A burning sensation followed. The arm returned to her waist. A gruff voice said: "There ya go. That'll quiet ya down, pretty one."

"Damn, what did he give me. How much time?" She moved quickly. A heel stomped down on the nearest foot. Her elbows buried themselves in her attacker's gut. He let out a sharp cry and she was free.

"Code 73, One West.... Code 73, One West..... Code 73, One West" came over the loudspeaker. Her pager went off. She already knew who was calling.

That explained it. Farrah ran as fast as she could for the safety of the main hospital. She could hear footsteps behind her.

It came on her subtly. The corridor seemed to get gradually longer and longer. Her head seemed to slowly fill with cotton. Things began to lose focus. She lost track of what she was doing.

She was about ten feet from the safety when she stopped. She was so tired, so relaxed. She tried to remember why she was running. She didn't really care.

"There you are. I was worried. Come on, I'll take you someplace safe." The man wrapped his arm around her, and walked her back the way she had come. She felt perfectly safe. She leaned her head on his shoulder. Soon she'd be able to sleep.

He took her to an old exam room. It still had the exam table. He coaxed her to sit down. She was so tired, it didn't take much coaxing. He put her feet up. "Now I can get some sleep", she thought.

He watched her as she fell asleep. She was so beautiful. He had wanted her since he had first set eyes on her. Now she was all his. His to do whatever he wanted . And he wanted to do a lot. He bent over and gave her a deep kiss. His hands explored her body........

Fortunately everybody knew Farrah's routine. When she didn't answer her page, they started looking for her. She wasn't on any of the units. The old hospital seemed a good place to start.

Two male aides interrupted him as he was undressing her. It was a struggle, but they soon had him on the floor. Before long, more help arrived, and the patient was returned to One West, the locked Psych unit.

Farrah was taken to the ED. A few days to recover and she was back on the job.]]> It was 1:30 AM in the hospital. The supervisor, Farrah Reed, RN, was taking her usual shortcut through the older part of the complex. Once the original hospital, it mainly consisted of store rooms and offices. It was deserted at night.

Farrah, 27, was five-ten, well proportioned with layered red hair and green eyes. She was an Army veteran, in good physical condition. She wore a green scrubs with a white lab jacket. She had a stethoscope around her neck. She carried a clipboard with her paperwork.

She was in the middle of the old building. As she passed a storeroom, the door opened behind her. Her first warning was a hand over her mouth. Another hand wrapped itself around her waist. Farrah was strong, but her attacker easily pulled her into the storeroom.

While the hand remained clamped over her mouth, the other hand moved from her waist. Before she could make a move, she felt a sharp jab in her right thigh. A burning sensation followed. The arm returned to her waist. A gruff voice said: "There ya go. That'll quiet ya down, pretty one."

"Damn, what did he give me. How much time?" She moved quickly. A heel stomped down on the nearest foot. Her elbows buried themselves in her attacker's gut. He let out a sharp cry and she was free.

"Code 73, One West.... Code 73, One West..... Code 73, One West" came over the loudspeaker. Her pager went off. She already knew who was calling.

That explained it. Farrah ran as fast as she could for the safety of the main hospital. She could hear footsteps behind her.

It came on her subtly. The corridor seemed to get gradually longer and longer. Her head seemed to slowly fill with cotton. Things began to lose focus. She lost track of what she was doing.

She was about ten feet from the safety when she stopped. She was so tired, so relaxed. She tried to remember why she was running. She didn't really care.

"There you are. I was worried. Come on, I'll take you someplace safe." The man wrapped his arm around her, and walked her back the way she had come. She felt perfectly safe. She leaned her head on his shoulder. Soon she'd be able to sleep.

He took her to an old exam room. It still had the exam table. He coaxed her to sit down. She was so tired, it didn't take much coaxing. He put her feet up. "Now I can get some sleep", she thought.

He watched her as she fell asleep. She was so beautiful. He had wanted her since he had first set eyes on her. Now she was all his. His to do whatever he wanted . And he wanted to do a lot. He bent over and gave her a deep kiss. His hands explored her body........

Fortunately everybody knew Farrah's routine. When she didn't answer her page, they started looking for her. She wasn't on any of the units. The old hospital seemed a good place to start.

Two male aides interrupted him as he was undressing her. It was a struggle, but they soon had him on the floor. Before long, more help arrived, and the patient was returned to One West, the locked Psych unit.

Farrah was taken to the ED. A few days to recover and she was back on the job.]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-370.html Wed, 08 Sep 2021 15:39:23 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-370.html by La Papillon

I'd had an obsession with my sister's friend Isabelle ever since Isabelle's family moved into our neighborhood. There were very few girls my sister's age that lived near us so my sister naturally gravitated towards Isabelle. Since Isabelle was new and had no friends, the two of them became instant pals. My sister was a year older than her since both my sister and I had started school a year late. I was the same age as Isabelle but a grade lower and the grade difference always made her seem older than me.

Both of Isabelle's parents worked long hours to afford the new house they'd purchased near us and so Isabelle spent a great deal of time at our house. I can remember many nights of listening to her and my sister giggling in my sister's room over the latest boy that one of them had a crush on or that they suspected had a crush on one of them.

I myself was a short, skinny little nerd who was surely never the subject of any "crush talk" among any girls. And being as shy as I was, couldn't bring myself to express my infatuation with Isabelle. She was always nice to me but it was always in a basic "friend's brother" sort of way. So instead, for the next few years I sat by and watched boyfriends of my sister and Isabelle come and go and I had to content myself with only the dream of merely being so lucky as to hold Isabelle's hand for a brief moment.

Incidentally, Isabelle's family moved to our neighborhood right around the time I was entering puberty. What grabbed my attention about Isabelle was her features. Unlike most of the other girls I had seen up to this point in my life, who tended to be either cookie-cutter fair skinned blondes or brunettes, Isabelle was a light-caramel complexion Latin girl. Her beautiful dark brown, almost black hair framed a cute face containing the prettiest brown eyes I had ever seen. She had a slim but athletic frame and was an inch or two taller than my sister and a few inches taller than me. From her hips sprouted long, slim legs and higher up on her body were two seemingly flawless breasts slightly larger than oranges that I'd spend a growing amount of time jerking off to.

The next few years went by and I would lay in my bed listening to Isabelle's voice as she and my sister talked back and forth about their innocent, schoolgirl "sex" lives. Although they were 18 and 19 and finishing their final year of high school, neither had "gone all the way". The most that either had done was to allow a guy to feel them up. My cock would become instantly hard as I'd hear Isabelle describe an encounter of yet another guy who had been fortunate enough to put his hands on her tits over her clothes during a makeout session.

I constantly tried to match up my timing on Isabelle's showers whenever she took one at our house and I'd try to set myself up so that I'd be on my way in or out of my room as she went up the hall away from me. She'd come out and turn up the hall with her hair draped down over one of her shoulders and I'd pause and let my eyes wonder over her glistening upper back, down to her towel-covered ass, and down her pretty calves. I desperately wanted to see what her cleavage might look like with beads of water spread across it, but I dared not have Isabelle catch me eyeing her as she came from the shower.

Weekends were my favorite time of the week because if neither my sister or Isabelle had a date, they usually stayed at the house and watch movies. This gave me an opportunity to secretly gaze at Isabelle in one of her long nightshirts for an extended period of time. She and my sister would sit over on the couch in front of the TV and I'd take up a seat in the chair off to the side and scoot it back a couple inches so that with my head angled just right, I could quickly shift my eyes from the TV and over to glance at Isabelle's beautiful tits. Often times, judging from the light visibility of her nipples, she wasn't wearing a bra. I'd spend the entire movie trying to shift my hardened cock around in my pants knowing that only the thin material of her nightshirt separated me from seeing her wonderful globes.

When I wasn't ogling her nipples, I was letting my eyes drift over her bronze legs as they extended down from her nightshirt. On some lucky occasions I would even be able to steal peeks at her panty covered pussy whenever she and my sister had a huge laughing spell over a movie scene and would bounce into each other and kick their legs wildly. Between movies I'd race to my room and jack my cock with images of Isabelle's glorious body still fresh in my head. Cum would spill from my cock onto the carpet as I imagined myself spilling it all over Isabelle's chest.

As fate would have it, one day after gym class I overheard a conversation in the locker room between two guys. They were discussing some sort of drug that one of them had bought off the internet that he had tried out on a girl recently.

"Dude, I just sprinkled a little bit into a drink and after an hour it was on" he grinned.

"How long did it take?" the other asked.

"About an hour. After I was sure she was asleep I carried her up to my room and we got it on!" he said while slapping hands with his buddy.

I found my cock straining in my gym shorts and grabbed my nearby shirt to cover my lap as he went on to talk about how soft her tits felt against his face, how sweet her pussy tasted against his tongue and tight it felt around his cock.

I had never really imagined myself putting my mouth on the genitals of a girl mainly because the idea slightly disgusted me. But the guy's description about the girl's soft tits against his face definitely peaked my curiosity. I struggled to continue listening to the conversation as they lowered their voices but I was able to make out the internet address and quickly jotted it down on a scrap piece of paper. I figured I would only go to the site and read up about the powder and had no intentions of actually trying to buy it.

But I spent the rest of the school day I sitting in classes with my cock practically pounding, thinking about what it'd be like to have the ability to do whatever I wanted with a girl. My own "sexual" history had thus far been limited to the time one of my teachers caught me and a girl kissing on the playground in elementary school. The thought of actually seeing a girl naked and putting my hands on her was enough to keep me hard throughout the rest of the day and during the entire bus ride home.

I just about took the front door off its hinges as I got home and raced to our family's computer to check out the website. I was a little hesitant as I began to type in the web address. I started to remember the conversation my parents had had with my sister and I when they bought the computer. They specifically told us not to use it for checking out porn, going into chatrooms, or to use the computer for anything else that might be sexual in nature.

My fingers took on a life of their own and found the keys for the rest of the web address and away I went. My breath stopped as I waited to see whether a porn page would come up and I was relieved but slightly disappointed when a page came up for some kind of sleep research center. I scanned down the page wondering what the guy in the locker room had been talking about when he mentioned the drug.

Just as I was about to shut down the computer and go jack off before I did my homework, a link caught my eye near the bottom of the page. I went through it and finally stumbled upon what the guy had been talking about. The research site had partnered up with another site who was currently selling a powder that could be sprinkled into a glass of water or other drink before bed that would aid people who were having difficulty in sleeping. I read through a list of testimonials from people talking about how well it worked for them and how they'd often sleep so soundly that nothing during the night would wake them up.

I could hear my sister and Isabelle pulling up out front so I quickly shut down the computer and headed off to my room for my daily jerk off session. I listened to Isabelle's voice downstairs while picturing her laying topless across my bed as my hand raced up and down my cock. My mind drifted back to the sleeping powder as I imagined myself slapping my dick across her nipple briefly before resuming my hand's assault.

"Hey! Me and Isabelle are goin' to the mall, we'll be back later!" my sister called out.

"Bye bye!" I heard Isabelle yell up the stairs as I mentally blasted cum all over her tits.

After cleaning up, I began work on my homework but after a few minutes my mind was again on the sleeping powder. I decided to go back down to the computer and read more about it. I still had no true intention on trying to use something like that on Isabelle. Partly out of guilt, but more importantly out of the knowledge that doing so would be illegal.

But the days went by and my mind continued to dwell on it until one day I could no longer contain my curiosity and went to the post office for a money order and mailed off a purchase for a one month supply of the powder. I spent the next few weeks anxiously waiting for it to arrive but gradually became paranoid about the whole situation. Thoughts began to go through my mind of the FBI coming to the house to arrest me, after having monitored everyone who went to that site to purchase the sleeping powder. Then I began to wonder about whether the website was even a legit one in the first place. After all, how was I to know that they were selling sleeping powder and not regular kitchen flour.

Finally, on one afternoon as I made my way to the door I spotted a brown package by the door. It was finally here! I snatched it up and bounded up the stairs two at a time to my room where I mauled open the package. Under the brown wrapping was the website's name on a white box. Opening it, I found a small, clear container, partially filled with a white powder that looked just as much like cocaine as a sleeping aid. Inside the box was also a paper with directions on dosage and the powder's ingredients as well as a paper detailing various legal and medical warnings.

After reading through them all, I popped open the container and sprinkled some powder into my hand and gave it a sniff. Odorless. I dipped a fingertip into it and put it to my tongue. Tasteless. I sifted the powder back into the container and put the container back into the box and then the box into a low, back corner of my closet with the brown wrapping. Then I laid back in my bed, thinking about its possible use. I was shaken out of my daydream a short while later when my sister and Isabelle came in downstairs laughing about some poor guy that had tripped and spilled his tray that day in the cafeteria.

The days went by and the powder continued to sit in my closet. Though I still hadn't decided to use it, I was obsessed with it. I'd wake up in the morning and check to make sure it was still there, spend the day thinking about it, and then come home in the afternoons and sit it on my bed while I jacked off and continued to consider using it

Fate stepped in once again in a big way one evening over dinner when my parents told my sister and I that they were going out of town for the upcoming weekend.

"I want you and your brother to stay near the house while we're gone in case of an emergency," my mother requested with pleading eyes.

"Alright," my sister muttered finally. "Me and Isabelle are gonna go to the game Friday night and spend the night at her place but Saturday night we'll hang out here and catch some videos."

I almost choked on my fork full of macaroni and cheese. If I was ever gonna try out the powder, it was now or never. My intention was that I'd use some in Isabelle's drink sometime during the evening of watching movies and then when she went off to the guest bedroom to sleep, I'd be able to slip there for a short survey of her tits. That was as far as I planned on going with the powder.

I waited for the weekend like a child waiting for Christmas and when Saturday rolled around, my dick was almost painful to touch from all of my jerkoff sessions during the week. When my sister and Isabelle arrived at the house that evening from the video store, the powder was in my pocket.

"Hey, mind if I watch a couple with you with y'all?" I asked while casually placing a hand in front of my pocket to shield the bulge of the powder container.

"Of course," my sister smiled. I was certain beforehand that she'd let me watch the movies with them since she had never declined in the past but nonetheless, I had to quickly turn and stroll into the kitchen to hide the huge smile that had formed on my face.

"What do you two want to drink?" I called out while removing three glasses from the cabinet.

"Coke!" they responded in unison.

I dropped ice into the glasses and filled them with the soda. I reached into my pocket and removed the vial of powder and peeked around the corner to see my sister setting up the movie and Isabelle heading up the stairs, no doubt to change into one of her usual moviewatching nightshirts. I popped the cap on the powder and tilted it toward one of the glasses and shook in some powder.

"Can you fix some popcorn too?" my sister's voice chimed into my ears from the area of the kitchen doorway.

My head nearly came off my neck as I whipped it around toward her, quickly shoving the powder into the front of my pants.

"Sure," I replied, managing a smile.

She returned the smile headed off up the stairs to change too. I turned back to the glasses and was suddenly horrified.

"Shit!" I cursed quietly.

I couldn't remember which glass I had put the powder in! The glasses had been arranged in a triangle and I wasn't sure whether I had put it in the one towards the left or the one towards the right. A thought popped into my head and I decided to put powder into both of them. I had previously neglected to take my sister into account with my plan of going to feel up Isabelle while she slept. Even though Isabelle might drift into a heavy sleep, my sister could walk in while I'm in there and I'd be in a hell of trouble.

I sat the two glasses on the tables at each end of the couch and the bowl of popcorn in the middle of the couch. My sister and Isabelle came down the stairs and took up their usual spots on the couch while I casually shifted my chair back for a "better view of the TV".

An hour into our first movie I was beginning to wonder if the powder would work at all since both my sister and Isabelle seemed as alert and lively as usual. The movie ended with both of them seeming to be wide awake. My sister got up, appearing a bit unsteady on her feet.

"You know, I'm getting kinda sleepy. I think this is gonna be the last one for me for the night."

"Yeah me too," Isabelle said, stretching.

The joy I felt at those statements was surpassed when ten minutes later I spotted Isabelle's head back against the couch and her eyes closed. I looked farther down the couch and could see that my sister was slumped over the end of the couch and from the way her head was tilted I could see that her eyes were closed as well. I waited a few more minutes and then cleared my throat loudly.

"Ahem!"

Neither of them moved a muscle. I cleared it again, exaggeratingly loud but still neither showed any signs of being anywhere close to awake. That's when the realization hit me. If both of them were already out like a light, how would I ever be able to do anything to Isabelle? Surely I couldn't molest her while my sister sat just a couple feet away.

In stark contrast to my throat clearing efforts, I slowly eased up from my chair and made my way over to the back of the couch. I leaned over it and shook my sister's shoulder. Nothing. I shook harder and the only reaction I got was the motion of her head rocking gently with my efforts to wake her. I reached over and shook Isabelle's shoulder just as hard and got just as much of a response.

A grin, probably not unlike that of a comic book villain, began to creep across my lips. I stepped around to the front of the couch and grabbed my sister by both shoulders and shook her like a martini. Nothing. I gently returned her to her slumping position over the side of the couch. I sidestepped until I was directly in front of Isabelle and did the same. Her head bounced back and forth into the couch with my violent efforts to awaken her. They were both dead to the world.

My grin broadened to the point where it felt like the corners of my mouth were about to touch my earlobes. There was Isabelle, so lovely, laying back on the couch, completely helpless to my sex-starved mind. My eyes drifted from her closed eyelids, down her face, her neck, and then to her precious tits. My heart began to race wildly as I extended my hand toward one. My eyes danced back and forth from my sister's closed eyes, back to Isabelle's, and down to her tit which was coming closer, closer, closer, until at last my fingertips met the clothed bulge of her nightshirt. I quickly jerked my hand away and checked her face for any signs of being awake and then looked over at my sister's motionless frame. I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead as I reached forward once again, somewhat more quickly. Once my fingertips felt the cloth of her nightshirt I continue pressing forward until I could feel the softness of her supple breast.

Again I jerked my hand away and checked her eyes and my sister's. Asleep. I grabbed a handful of the bottom of my shirt to try to fight off the nervous tension as I reached out once again, my palm coming in for a landing. It touched down lightly on Mount Titty. I did another sleep check and then began to slowly curl my fingers, feeling the softness of her titflesh molding into my hand. I extended my fingers and then curled them again with more pressure and faster until I found myself squeezing her tit with a rhythm. My upper lip trembling, I released the grip I'd had on my shirt and transferred the grip to Isabelle's other tit. My hands were now both full of Isabelle's wonderful breasts. They felt so soft yet so firm. I could feel her nipples in the center of my palms and decided to have a look.

I moved my hands from her mounds to the bottom of her nightshirt and began to slowly slide it up her legs as I watched her and my sister for any signs of movement. Her white panties came into view as I worked the shirt higher and higher. As I continued to raise the shirt, for a moment I thought I could make out the lips of her pussy and paused my shirt raising for a touch. I continued holding her shirt bottom in one hand and reached the other toward her pussy. I could instantly feel a warmth as my fingertips reached one of the lips. I pressed in gently and felt its softness give way. I shifted my fingers towards the cleft between the lips and began to press forward when I suddenly realized that if this were to wake her up, I wouldn't get a chance to see her tits.

So I returned my hand to her shirt and continued lifting. Her flat, tan tummy became uncovered. It seemed like an eternity when I finally began to see the bottoms of her globes coming into view. I lifted the shirt faster, anxious to see them. More of her caramel melons became bare and then I saw her nipples. My breath snagged in my throat as I caught sight of them. They were a slightly different shade than the surrounding skin of her tits. Something like a combination of brown, bronze, caramel, and pink. I lifted her shirt to her neck and then stepped back to marvel over finally seeing Isabelle's fabulous breasts in all their glory.

I did another sleep check and then stretched out both hands at the same time, my fingers twitching, until my palms came into contact with her bare breasts. I took a moment to savor the warmness of them and then once again began to rhythmically squeeze them. My dick felt as though it would explode any minute as I watched the shadows develop across her tits wherever my fingers squeezed. I shifted my hands and lightly touched her nipples and then gave them a gentle pinch and was shocked to find them hardening under my fingertips.
My fascination with them continued to grow until I suddenly realized that I was now straddling her legs and my face was just inches from her chest. The voice of the guy in the lockeroom came back to me.

"Dude, her tits felt so great on my face. They were all soft and whatnot."

I leaned forward, urging myself on until my face was buried in her cleavage. The guy in the lockeroom was right. Female breasts felt wonderful. I shifted my face back and forth between her tits while continuing to gently touch her nipples. During the course of this, my tongue somehow made its way out of my mouth and I tasted her soft titties for the first time.

"Mmmmpppffff," I spoke into her breasts.

Absolutely wonderful! I almost had to grab the hair on my head and pull just to get myself to peek over and make sure my sister was still asleep. I looked back to Isabelle and down to her bronze globes which now were shining with my saliva. I went back to work licking her tits and finally took one of her hard nipples into my mouth. I passed my tongue over it from top to bottom and then left to right. My tongue made circles around the edge of it and pressed directly into it. I suddenly wondered how her other nipple tasted and decided to find out and quickly clamped my lips around it.

Having finally seen...and touched...and licked...and sucked Isabelle's pretty titties, I was content to risk contact with her pussy. I lowered her shirt to her waist, did a sleep check, and then began tracing my fingers down over her mound. I once again centered my index finger at the cleft of her pussy lips and began to press in. Her panties and the lips gave in more and more, my heart beating faster and faster until I forced myself to remove my finger for a moment to catch my breath and make sure she was still asleep.

Next, it was my thumb making its way to the center of her lips. I gently worked it in slightly and moved it up and down while my fingers rested up higher. After a few moments of toying around with her pussy I brought my hand to my nose and smelt my thumb and finger. It was an unusual smell, nothing like anything he had ever smelled. Not a bad smell, but it was faint. I decided that I needed a better sample and grabbed a handful of the waistband of her panties with one hand and pulled them away from her body while slipping my other hand down inside. I could instantly feel some light hair against my fingers but as my fingers continued down to her pussy I noticed the hair stopped. The lips of her pussy were amazingly smooth. I placed my index and ring finger on the lips of her pussy and curled my middle finger in between them. I could feel a slight wetness against my finger as I pressed in. I went in with it to the knuckle. The warmth on my finger was incredible. I pulled my finger back out of her and looked over the slick, clear liquid on my finger.

Again I brought my hand to my nose for a whiff and this time was able to pick up a stronger scent but was still at a loss with how to describe it. I finally decided that a better way to get a scent would be to get closer to the source so that's what I did. I slid away from the couch and knelt on the floor while placing my hands on Isabelle's knees. My anticipation was urging me along as I spread her legs for better access to her warm little box. I rocked forward on my own knees, placing my face just inches from her panty-covered cunt. I moved closer and closer until I could feel the cotton of her panties brushing against my nose and then I took a whiff. I was almost frustrated at the fact that I still couldn't quite decode the smell.

I gently pulled her panties to the side to uncover her pussy. Her lips were beginning to shine with the moisture of her juice. Once again my tongue somehow slipped from my mouth and this time it found a pussy lip instead of a nipple. Her taste instantly shot across my tongue. Like the smell of her pussy, I couldn't find a description for it but it seemed to set off every taste bud on my tongue. Everything from sweet, to tangy, to bitter. I checked her and my sister for sleep and then decided to shift my tongue to her entrance. I slowly but surely slipped my tongue into her pussy farther and farther until the lips of my mouth were resting against the lips of her cunt. I was getting bolder by the minute so I withdrew my tongue and began to move it up, down, and across the entire area of her pussy, trying to taste her.

I was lost in my exploration of her pussy with my tongue when I felt her move her hips. I have never been more scared in my entire life. My heart nearly fell out of my mouth. My ass crashed to the floor with a thud and wondered for a moment whether I had broken my tailbone with how fast it crashed to the floor as I tried to put distance between my head and the area between Isabelle's thighs. Not that it'd matter. If she opened her eyes at that moment and saw her nightshirt up around her waist, her panties to the side, and me on the floor with some sort of wetness around my mouth, it'd be obvious to her what was going on.

"What the fuck are you doing you little shit?!" I could hear her saying. But thankfully her eyes didn't open.

At that point I should've put her panties back in position, lowered her shirt, and gone to my room to jack off and then go to sleep but I just couldn't. Instead, I did another shoulder shake test on her and then on my sister. I decided that I would make my fantasies of jacking off all over Isabelle's tits a reality.

I reached down and took hold of her shirt and once again raised it to her neck. Seeing her caramel cupcakes again made me have to pause and sample them once more with my mouth. After I had satisfied my oral fixation, I began to undo my belt and the button on my pants. I lowered my zipper and my cock immediately flopped out of the hole in the front of my boxers. It was a decent five inches, which put it well within the range of the average cock size that I had read in countless magazines and medical journals. I wasted no time in taking hold of my cock and sliding my hand up and down the shaft while squeezing one of Isabelle's bare breasts with the other hand.

The sexual excitement of the evening did no mercy on my cock as I felt my balls boiling after no more than thirty seconds of jerking my cock off in front of the source of most of my pervious jerkoff sessions. I slowed my hand's pace but it didn't help and my balls let loose all over Isabelle's chest.

"Ohhhh fuck..." I quietly groaned.

The first shot smacked directly into the middle of her cleavage and began to roll down her stomach. The second one volleyed onto her left nipple, completely coating it. I aimed my cock at her other nipple and the third and fourth shots left a large, white streak over the majority of her right tit. I rolled forward a bit as I continued milking my cock, watching the last drops spilling down between her tits. When my balls were spent, I took a moment to look her over. There was Isabelle, at last, with her naked tits completely covered in my cum. I didn't allow myself to gaze for too long and pulled my pants back up and then ran upstairs for some towels to clean her up.

Once I felt that I had sufficiently cleaned her tits of my milk, I lowered her shirt to its original position and prepared to make my way to my room while my head swam in the lust of what I had just done. I leaned down to her and gave her a long, wonderful kiss on her pretty lips and then I started for the stairs. I placed my foot on the first step and turned to give her one last look when I noticed that her mouth was open. In the light I could make out the shine of the saliva on her tongue. She looked so sexy on the couch like that. Legs slightly spread. Nipples poking through her shirt. Mouth gaping open as if...as if...as if she was unconsciously offering to suck my cock.

My cock, which hadn't seemed to lose a bit of it's hardness after spurting all over Isabelle's tits began to twitch in my pants. It took all of about five seconds of debating it and I once again found myself in front of Isabelle with my pants around my ankles. I mounted the couch until my dick was level with her face and then I craned my head around to make sure my sister was still sound asleep and then I inched my hips forward. I thought I was gonna cum all over her face when I felt her hot breath washing over the head of my cock. By now my cock was throbbing wildly so I took hold of it and guided it toward her open mouth. I desperately wanted to avoid cumming in her mouth for fear that she would choke. So when it felt as though my balls would explode after the tip of my cock made contact with her tongue, I stepped back for a minute to try to let the feeling subside.

When I was confident that I could get the head of my cock into her mouth without cumming, that's what I did. I moved my hips forward, forward, forward until the throbbing purple mushroom of my dick's head slipped between her innocent little lips. Seeing her like that with her mouth wrapped around the head of my cock forced me to stop my movement once again. Her warm mouth felt so incredible on me that I couldn't bring myself to pull out of her mouth. So I waited and summoned all of my willpower not to fill her mouth with my sperm. It seemed like an eternity before the urge to cum passed and I moved my hips forward once again. Her tongue felt so good as my cock slid over the surface of it. Forward, forward, forward my hips went. It was like I was sliding my whole body into her mouth. When I felt her tonsils resisting against the head of my cock, I lost control.

"Damnit!" I cursed myself as I quickly whipped my cock from her mouth and began to jerk it.

The orgasm was so intense that I didn't immediately care that my cum was spraying across Isabelle's forehead. I adjusted my aim lower to prevent it from going into her hair and watched my cock spurt a shot over the bridge of her nose. I could hardly keep my balance as my orgasm tore through me. My cock swung from side to side as I worked it over with my hand, coating her cheeks with my creamy juice.

I didn't even take a moment to examine her appearance with my cum on her face and quickly went to work cleaning it off. I was able to breathe a sigh of relief when I had gotten it all off and neither she nor my sister had awakened. I made for the stairs like a bandit leaving the scene of a bank robbery and threw the cum soaked towels into my bag of dirty clothes. I decided to head to the bathroom for a shower before bed which turned out to be a bad idea.

Throughout the shower, the warmth of the water on my cock continued to cause me to recall the warmth that I had experienced of Isabelle's mouth on my cock a short while ago. Picturing her as she looked with my balls nearly resting on her chin had my cock hard and alive once again. I slipped my hand around it and enjoyed the slickness and warmth of the water as I thrusted into my palm. I had always imagined this was what a real pussy would feel like but as I continued to jack, I decided that I would go find out.

I crept down the stairs praying that Isabelle and my sister were still asleep and I was overjoyed when I found them in the exact positions they were in when I went upstairs. I kept asking myself if I was really going to do this as I made my way over to Isabelle. I had squeezed and sucked her tits. Fingered and licked her pussy. Jacked off on her tits. Put my dick in her mouth. Cum all over her face. Was I really going to fuck her now?

I had my answer when suddenly discovered that my hands had lifted her shirt to her waist. I continued lifting it until it was again at her neck. Seeing her beautiful mammaries once again sent all of the blood from my brain back to my cock. I reached down and took the waistband of her panties in my hands and began to lower them over her hips and down her thighs, watching a triangle of pubic hair come into view and then her sweet/tangy/bitter pussy. Her panties reached her knees and I continued to lower them until they were over her calves and then over her feet. I sat them on the floor by the corner of the couch and then pushed her knees apart.

Her pussy looked so inviting. It was almost as if I could hear it calling out to me. But then again that was probably the sound of the blood rushing from my brain and past my ears as it journeyed to my cock. My heart was racing as I stood there admiring Isabelle, spread eagled on the couch. I somehow managed to hold off my sexual urges long enough to weigh the most serious possible consequences of what I was considering doing to her. But the urges soon took charge and for the third time I found myself dropping my pants in front of Isabelle.

My cock was bouncing wildly in front of me like a dog pulling on it's leash, trying to move its owner along. My dog pulled me forward until my dick was close enough to feel the heat from Isabelle's pussy. Like earlier when I experimented with her mouth, I felt myself about to cum all over her pussy before I had even gotten inside. I inched back a bit and turned my hips just in case my balls boiled over. When the feeling passed, I turned back to aim my cock at her pussy and moved toward it. I fought the urge to pull back again when I felt myself ready to cum from the heat emanating from her pussy. I knew I was gonna lose it when I felt the tip of my cock make contact with her cunt.

"Shit!" I said in a loud whisper, as every muscle in my body tensed.

But against every bit of good judgement I may have ever possessed, I continued forward and was barely able to slip the head of my cock into her as my balls went wild. My body was completely paralyzed as I felt my cum spraying into her pussy. I tried desperately to command myself to move away but my dick's head remained implanted in her and my balls continued to pump out cock juice.

It wasn't until my balls had stopped spinning that I was finally able to remove my dick from Isabelle and realize what I had done. A million thoughts of horror danced through my mind as I watched my cum ooze from her pussy and begin to puddle on the couch. I decided to make an attempt at salvaging what I could from the situation and pulled up my pants as I bounded up the stairs for the cum towels. I returned to the couch and went to work trying to soak up the cum that had collected from Isabelle's pussy. It was no longer coming out of her but I suspected that some was still inside. I reached over for her panties and slipped them up her legs and then readjusted her shirt.

When I was satisfied with her appearance, I collected the towels and marched up the stairs. The fear and guilt of what I had done was perched on my shoulders and it felt like I was carrying cinder blocks up the steps. I got to my room and returned the towels to my bag of dirty clothes and threw myself onto the bed. I pulled a pillow over my face and wished that I'd suffocate but after about twenty seconds of smothering myself I removed the pillow. I fell asleep wondering what prison would be like.

I awoke with the light of the morning sun filtering through my curtains, practically blinding me. Somehow I had forgotten about the night before until I heard my sister's voice in her room. I couldn't hear another voice so I assumed she was on the phone. I cringed at the thought that she might be on the phone with the police.

Slowly I pushed myself off of my bed and forced myself to my feet. I walked to my door and cracked it a bit and could hear the shower shutting off. Was Isabelle still here? Yeah she was she was here. She had just finished washing away my filthy cum and my sister was on the phone with the police. I slumped against the door as I replayed the events of the previous evening in my head. My mouth on her nipples. Cum on her face. My cock in her mouth. Cumming in her pussy. Was it all worth it?

I finally decided that it was time to face the music and I put my hand on my lower back and literally pushed myself into the hallway. I wanted to run and throw myself down the stairs when I spotted Isabelle coming out of the bathroom as I entered the hallway. The towel wrapped around her. Her hair draped over her shoulder, beads of water clearly visible on her upper back. Water still present on her legs, giving them a heavenly shine in the light of the hallway.

An audible gasp escaped my mouth as I set my eyes on the girl that would testify at my trial and send me off to prison where large, sweaty men would use my body the way I had used her's. She heard me gasp and turned around.

"Good morning!" she called out to me, smiling and offering a half wave, apparently unsure of whether she could hold up her towel with one hand, as she ducked into my sister's room. I wasn't sure what to think.

I stepped back into my room and sat on my bed trying to collect my thoughts. Isabelle didn't seem like the kind of person that had just washed herself after waking up to find she had been violated while sleeping by her friend's nerdy brother. She seemed as though nothing had happened. As though nothing had happened? My thoughts began to drift toward the many science fiction movies I had seen in my lifetime. Had last night really happened? My heart sank when I raced over to my laundry bag and the cum towels inside confirmed that last night had definitely happened.

I heard my sister get off the phone and start up a conversation with Isabelle, something about a school project they had due at the end of next week. Neither sounded angry or upset. When I heard my sister's voice drift into the hall, I raced to my door to go out and try to meet her. I almost ran her over as I got into the hallway.

"Aiyeeee!" She jumped with a scream, followed by a laugh like she'd just gotten a scare in a haunted house. "You scared the shit outta me!" She gave me a playful slap and complained about the scare I had given her.

"Sorry" I said lowly.

"Me and Isabelle are gonna go out for some breakfast, wanna come?"

"Nah, I'm still tired, I'm gonna go back to bed" I lied.

She shrugged and smiled and headed down the stairs. As I looked on after her, Isabelle came up the hall and rubbed her hand over my head like a girl rubbing her hand over the head of a puppy. She offered up a giggle and then headed off down the stairs after my sister.

]]> by La Papillon

I'd had an obsession with my sister's friend Isabelle ever since Isabelle's family moved into our neighborhood. There were very few girls my sister's age that lived near us so my sister naturally gravitated towards Isabelle. Since Isabelle was new and had no friends, the two of them became instant pals. My sister was a year older than her since both my sister and I had started school a year late. I was the same age as Isabelle but a grade lower and the grade difference always made her seem older than me.

Both of Isabelle's parents worked long hours to afford the new house they'd purchased near us and so Isabelle spent a great deal of time at our house. I can remember many nights of listening to her and my sister giggling in my sister's room over the latest boy that one of them had a crush on or that they suspected had a crush on one of them.

I myself was a short, skinny little nerd who was surely never the subject of any "crush talk" among any girls. And being as shy as I was, couldn't bring myself to express my infatuation with Isabelle. She was always nice to me but it was always in a basic "friend's brother" sort of way. So instead, for the next few years I sat by and watched boyfriends of my sister and Isabelle come and go and I had to content myself with only the dream of merely being so lucky as to hold Isabelle's hand for a brief moment.

Incidentally, Isabelle's family moved to our neighborhood right around the time I was entering puberty. What grabbed my attention about Isabelle was her features. Unlike most of the other girls I had seen up to this point in my life, who tended to be either cookie-cutter fair skinned blondes or brunettes, Isabelle was a light-caramel complexion Latin girl. Her beautiful dark brown, almost black hair framed a cute face containing the prettiest brown eyes I had ever seen. She had a slim but athletic frame and was an inch or two taller than my sister and a few inches taller than me. From her hips sprouted long, slim legs and higher up on her body were two seemingly flawless breasts slightly larger than oranges that I'd spend a growing amount of time jerking off to.

The next few years went by and I would lay in my bed listening to Isabelle's voice as she and my sister talked back and forth about their innocent, schoolgirl "sex" lives. Although they were 18 and 19 and finishing their final year of high school, neither had "gone all the way". The most that either had done was to allow a guy to feel them up. My cock would become instantly hard as I'd hear Isabelle describe an encounter of yet another guy who had been fortunate enough to put his hands on her tits over her clothes during a makeout session.

I constantly tried to match up my timing on Isabelle's showers whenever she took one at our house and I'd try to set myself up so that I'd be on my way in or out of my room as she went up the hall away from me. She'd come out and turn up the hall with her hair draped down over one of her shoulders and I'd pause and let my eyes wonder over her glistening upper back, down to her towel-covered ass, and down her pretty calves. I desperately wanted to see what her cleavage might look like with beads of water spread across it, but I dared not have Isabelle catch me eyeing her as she came from the shower.

Weekends were my favorite time of the week because if neither my sister or Isabelle had a date, they usually stayed at the house and watch movies. This gave me an opportunity to secretly gaze at Isabelle in one of her long nightshirts for an extended period of time. She and my sister would sit over on the couch in front of the TV and I'd take up a seat in the chair off to the side and scoot it back a couple inches so that with my head angled just right, I could quickly shift my eyes from the TV and over to glance at Isabelle's beautiful tits. Often times, judging from the light visibility of her nipples, she wasn't wearing a bra. I'd spend the entire movie trying to shift my hardened cock around in my pants knowing that only the thin material of her nightshirt separated me from seeing her wonderful globes.

When I wasn't ogling her nipples, I was letting my eyes drift over her bronze legs as they extended down from her nightshirt. On some lucky occasions I would even be able to steal peeks at her panty covered pussy whenever she and my sister had a huge laughing spell over a movie scene and would bounce into each other and kick their legs wildly. Between movies I'd race to my room and jack my cock with images of Isabelle's glorious body still fresh in my head. Cum would spill from my cock onto the carpet as I imagined myself spilling it all over Isabelle's chest.

As fate would have it, one day after gym class I overheard a conversation in the locker room between two guys. They were discussing some sort of drug that one of them had bought off the internet that he had tried out on a girl recently.

"Dude, I just sprinkled a little bit into a drink and after an hour it was on" he grinned.

"How long did it take?" the other asked.

"About an hour. After I was sure she was asleep I carried her up to my room and we got it on!" he said while slapping hands with his buddy.

I found my cock straining in my gym shorts and grabbed my nearby shirt to cover my lap as he went on to talk about how soft her tits felt against his face, how sweet her pussy tasted against his tongue and tight it felt around his cock.

I had never really imagined myself putting my mouth on the genitals of a girl mainly because the idea slightly disgusted me. But the guy's description about the girl's soft tits against his face definitely peaked my curiosity. I struggled to continue listening to the conversation as they lowered their voices but I was able to make out the internet address and quickly jotted it down on a scrap piece of paper. I figured I would only go to the site and read up about the powder and had no intentions of actually trying to buy it.

But I spent the rest of the school day I sitting in classes with my cock practically pounding, thinking about what it'd be like to have the ability to do whatever I wanted with a girl. My own "sexual" history had thus far been limited to the time one of my teachers caught me and a girl kissing on the playground in elementary school. The thought of actually seeing a girl naked and putting my hands on her was enough to keep me hard throughout the rest of the day and during the entire bus ride home.

I just about took the front door off its hinges as I got home and raced to our family's computer to check out the website. I was a little hesitant as I began to type in the web address. I started to remember the conversation my parents had had with my sister and I when they bought the computer. They specifically told us not to use it for checking out porn, going into chatrooms, or to use the computer for anything else that might be sexual in nature.

My fingers took on a life of their own and found the keys for the rest of the web address and away I went. My breath stopped as I waited to see whether a porn page would come up and I was relieved but slightly disappointed when a page came up for some kind of sleep research center. I scanned down the page wondering what the guy in the locker room had been talking about when he mentioned the drug.

Just as I was about to shut down the computer and go jack off before I did my homework, a link caught my eye near the bottom of the page. I went through it and finally stumbled upon what the guy had been talking about. The research site had partnered up with another site who was currently selling a powder that could be sprinkled into a glass of water or other drink before bed that would aid people who were having difficulty in sleeping. I read through a list of testimonials from people talking about how well it worked for them and how they'd often sleep so soundly that nothing during the night would wake them up.

I could hear my sister and Isabelle pulling up out front so I quickly shut down the computer and headed off to my room for my daily jerk off session. I listened to Isabelle's voice downstairs while picturing her laying topless across my bed as my hand raced up and down my cock. My mind drifted back to the sleeping powder as I imagined myself slapping my dick across her nipple briefly before resuming my hand's assault.

"Hey! Me and Isabelle are goin' to the mall, we'll be back later!" my sister called out.

"Bye bye!" I heard Isabelle yell up the stairs as I mentally blasted cum all over her tits.

After cleaning up, I began work on my homework but after a few minutes my mind was again on the sleeping powder. I decided to go back down to the computer and read more about it. I still had no true intention on trying to use something like that on Isabelle. Partly out of guilt, but more importantly out of the knowledge that doing so would be illegal.

But the days went by and my mind continued to dwell on it until one day I could no longer contain my curiosity and went to the post office for a money order and mailed off a purchase for a one month supply of the powder. I spent the next few weeks anxiously waiting for it to arrive but gradually became paranoid about the whole situation. Thoughts began to go through my mind of the FBI coming to the house to arrest me, after having monitored everyone who went to that site to purchase the sleeping powder. Then I began to wonder about whether the website was even a legit one in the first place. After all, how was I to know that they were selling sleeping powder and not regular kitchen flour.

Finally, on one afternoon as I made my way to the door I spotted a brown package by the door. It was finally here! I snatched it up and bounded up the stairs two at a time to my room where I mauled open the package. Under the brown wrapping was the website's name on a white box. Opening it, I found a small, clear container, partially filled with a white powder that looked just as much like cocaine as a sleeping aid. Inside the box was also a paper with directions on dosage and the powder's ingredients as well as a paper detailing various legal and medical warnings.

After reading through them all, I popped open the container and sprinkled some powder into my hand and gave it a sniff. Odorless. I dipped a fingertip into it and put it to my tongue. Tasteless. I sifted the powder back into the container and put the container back into the box and then the box into a low, back corner of my closet with the brown wrapping. Then I laid back in my bed, thinking about its possible use. I was shaken out of my daydream a short while later when my sister and Isabelle came in downstairs laughing about some poor guy that had tripped and spilled his tray that day in the cafeteria.

The days went by and the powder continued to sit in my closet. Though I still hadn't decided to use it, I was obsessed with it. I'd wake up in the morning and check to make sure it was still there, spend the day thinking about it, and then come home in the afternoons and sit it on my bed while I jacked off and continued to consider using it

Fate stepped in once again in a big way one evening over dinner when my parents told my sister and I that they were going out of town for the upcoming weekend.

"I want you and your brother to stay near the house while we're gone in case of an emergency," my mother requested with pleading eyes.

"Alright," my sister muttered finally. "Me and Isabelle are gonna go to the game Friday night and spend the night at her place but Saturday night we'll hang out here and catch some videos."

I almost choked on my fork full of macaroni and cheese. If I was ever gonna try out the powder, it was now or never. My intention was that I'd use some in Isabelle's drink sometime during the evening of watching movies and then when she went off to the guest bedroom to sleep, I'd be able to slip there for a short survey of her tits. That was as far as I planned on going with the powder.

I waited for the weekend like a child waiting for Christmas and when Saturday rolled around, my dick was almost painful to touch from all of my jerkoff sessions during the week. When my sister and Isabelle arrived at the house that evening from the video store, the powder was in my pocket.

"Hey, mind if I watch a couple with you with y'all?" I asked while casually placing a hand in front of my pocket to shield the bulge of the powder container.

"Of course," my sister smiled. I was certain beforehand that she'd let me watch the movies with them since she had never declined in the past but nonetheless, I had to quickly turn and stroll into the kitchen to hide the huge smile that had formed on my face.

"What do you two want to drink?" I called out while removing three glasses from the cabinet.

"Coke!" they responded in unison.

I dropped ice into the glasses and filled them with the soda. I reached into my pocket and removed the vial of powder and peeked around the corner to see my sister setting up the movie and Isabelle heading up the stairs, no doubt to change into one of her usual moviewatching nightshirts. I popped the cap on the powder and tilted it toward one of the glasses and shook in some powder.

"Can you fix some popcorn too?" my sister's voice chimed into my ears from the area of the kitchen doorway.

My head nearly came off my neck as I whipped it around toward her, quickly shoving the powder into the front of my pants.

"Sure," I replied, managing a smile.

She returned the smile headed off up the stairs to change too. I turned back to the glasses and was suddenly horrified.

"Shit!" I cursed quietly.

I couldn't remember which glass I had put the powder in! The glasses had been arranged in a triangle and I wasn't sure whether I had put it in the one towards the left or the one towards the right. A thought popped into my head and I decided to put powder into both of them. I had previously neglected to take my sister into account with my plan of going to feel up Isabelle while she slept. Even though Isabelle might drift into a heavy sleep, my sister could walk in while I'm in there and I'd be in a hell of trouble.

I sat the two glasses on the tables at each end of the couch and the bowl of popcorn in the middle of the couch. My sister and Isabelle came down the stairs and took up their usual spots on the couch while I casually shifted my chair back for a "better view of the TV".

An hour into our first movie I was beginning to wonder if the powder would work at all since both my sister and Isabelle seemed as alert and lively as usual. The movie ended with both of them seeming to be wide awake. My sister got up, appearing a bit unsteady on her feet.

"You know, I'm getting kinda sleepy. I think this is gonna be the last one for me for the night."

"Yeah me too," Isabelle said, stretching.

The joy I felt at those statements was surpassed when ten minutes later I spotted Isabelle's head back against the couch and her eyes closed. I looked farther down the couch and could see that my sister was slumped over the end of the couch and from the way her head was tilted I could see that her eyes were closed as well. I waited a few more minutes and then cleared my throat loudly.

"Ahem!"

Neither of them moved a muscle. I cleared it again, exaggeratingly loud but still neither showed any signs of being anywhere close to awake. That's when the realization hit me. If both of them were already out like a light, how would I ever be able to do anything to Isabelle? Surely I couldn't molest her while my sister sat just a couple feet away.

In stark contrast to my throat clearing efforts, I slowly eased up from my chair and made my way over to the back of the couch. I leaned over it and shook my sister's shoulder. Nothing. I shook harder and the only reaction I got was the motion of her head rocking gently with my efforts to wake her. I reached over and shook Isabelle's shoulder just as hard and got just as much of a response.

A grin, probably not unlike that of a comic book villain, began to creep across my lips. I stepped around to the front of the couch and grabbed my sister by both shoulders and shook her like a martini. Nothing. I gently returned her to her slumping position over the side of the couch. I sidestepped until I was directly in front of Isabelle and did the same. Her head bounced back and forth into the couch with my violent efforts to awaken her. They were both dead to the world.

My grin broadened to the point where it felt like the corners of my mouth were about to touch my earlobes. There was Isabelle, so lovely, laying back on the couch, completely helpless to my sex-starved mind. My eyes drifted from her closed eyelids, down her face, her neck, and then to her precious tits. My heart began to race wildly as I extended my hand toward one. My eyes danced back and forth from my sister's closed eyes, back to Isabelle's, and down to her tit which was coming closer, closer, closer, until at last my fingertips met the clothed bulge of her nightshirt. I quickly jerked my hand away and checked her face for any signs of being awake and then looked over at my sister's motionless frame. I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead as I reached forward once again, somewhat more quickly. Once my fingertips felt the cloth of her nightshirt I continue pressing forward until I could feel the softness of her supple breast.

Again I jerked my hand away and checked her eyes and my sister's. Asleep. I grabbed a handful of the bottom of my shirt to try to fight off the nervous tension as I reached out once again, my palm coming in for a landing. It touched down lightly on Mount Titty. I did another sleep check and then began to slowly curl my fingers, feeling the softness of her titflesh molding into my hand. I extended my fingers and then curled them again with more pressure and faster until I found myself squeezing her tit with a rhythm. My upper lip trembling, I released the grip I'd had on my shirt and transferred the grip to Isabelle's other tit. My hands were now both full of Isabelle's wonderful breasts. They felt so soft yet so firm. I could feel her nipples in the center of my palms and decided to have a look.

I moved my hands from her mounds to the bottom of her nightshirt and began to slowly slide it up her legs as I watched her and my sister for any signs of movement. Her white panties came into view as I worked the shirt higher and higher. As I continued to raise the shirt, for a moment I thought I could make out the lips of her pussy and paused my shirt raising for a touch. I continued holding her shirt bottom in one hand and reached the other toward her pussy. I could instantly feel a warmth as my fingertips reached one of the lips. I pressed in gently and felt its softness give way. I shifted my fingers towards the cleft between the lips and began to press forward when I suddenly realized that if this were to wake her up, I wouldn't get a chance to see her tits.

So I returned my hand to her shirt and continued lifting. Her flat, tan tummy became uncovered. It seemed like an eternity when I finally began to see the bottoms of her globes coming into view. I lifted the shirt faster, anxious to see them. More of her caramel melons became bare and then I saw her nipples. My breath snagged in my throat as I caught sight of them. They were a slightly different shade than the surrounding skin of her tits. Something like a combination of brown, bronze, caramel, and pink. I lifted her shirt to her neck and then stepped back to marvel over finally seeing Isabelle's fabulous breasts in all their glory.

I did another sleep check and then stretched out both hands at the same time, my fingers twitching, until my palms came into contact with her bare breasts. I took a moment to savor the warmness of them and then once again began to rhythmically squeeze them. My dick felt as though it would explode any minute as I watched the shadows develop across her tits wherever my fingers squeezed. I shifted my hands and lightly touched her nipples and then gave them a gentle pinch and was shocked to find them hardening under my fingertips.
My fascination with them continued to grow until I suddenly realized that I was now straddling her legs and my face was just inches from her chest. The voice of the guy in the lockeroom came back to me.

"Dude, her tits felt so great on my face. They were all soft and whatnot."

I leaned forward, urging myself on until my face was buried in her cleavage. The guy in the lockeroom was right. Female breasts felt wonderful. I shifted my face back and forth between her tits while continuing to gently touch her nipples. During the course of this, my tongue somehow made its way out of my mouth and I tasted her soft titties for the first time.

"Mmmmpppffff," I spoke into her breasts.

Absolutely wonderful! I almost had to grab the hair on my head and pull just to get myself to peek over and make sure my sister was still asleep. I looked back to Isabelle and down to her bronze globes which now were shining with my saliva. I went back to work licking her tits and finally took one of her hard nipples into my mouth. I passed my tongue over it from top to bottom and then left to right. My tongue made circles around the edge of it and pressed directly into it. I suddenly wondered how her other nipple tasted and decided to find out and quickly clamped my lips around it.

Having finally seen...and touched...and licked...and sucked Isabelle's pretty titties, I was content to risk contact with her pussy. I lowered her shirt to her waist, did a sleep check, and then began tracing my fingers down over her mound. I once again centered my index finger at the cleft of her pussy lips and began to press in. Her panties and the lips gave in more and more, my heart beating faster and faster until I forced myself to remove my finger for a moment to catch my breath and make sure she was still asleep.

Next, it was my thumb making its way to the center of her lips. I gently worked it in slightly and moved it up and down while my fingers rested up higher. After a few moments of toying around with her pussy I brought my hand to my nose and smelt my thumb and finger. It was an unusual smell, nothing like anything he had ever smelled. Not a bad smell, but it was faint. I decided that I needed a better sample and grabbed a handful of the waistband of her panties with one hand and pulled them away from her body while slipping my other hand down inside. I could instantly feel some light hair against my fingers but as my fingers continued down to her pussy I noticed the hair stopped. The lips of her pussy were amazingly smooth. I placed my index and ring finger on the lips of her pussy and curled my middle finger in between them. I could feel a slight wetness against my finger as I pressed in. I went in with it to the knuckle. The warmth on my finger was incredible. I pulled my finger back out of her and looked over the slick, clear liquid on my finger.

Again I brought my hand to my nose for a whiff and this time was able to pick up a stronger scent but was still at a loss with how to describe it. I finally decided that a better way to get a scent would be to get closer to the source so that's what I did. I slid away from the couch and knelt on the floor while placing my hands on Isabelle's knees. My anticipation was urging me along as I spread her legs for better access to her warm little box. I rocked forward on my own knees, placing my face just inches from her panty-covered cunt. I moved closer and closer until I could feel the cotton of her panties brushing against my nose and then I took a whiff. I was almost frustrated at the fact that I still couldn't quite decode the smell.

I gently pulled her panties to the side to uncover her pussy. Her lips were beginning to shine with the moisture of her juice. Once again my tongue somehow slipped from my mouth and this time it found a pussy lip instead of a nipple. Her taste instantly shot across my tongue. Like the smell of her pussy, I couldn't find a description for it but it seemed to set off every taste bud on my tongue. Everything from sweet, to tangy, to bitter. I checked her and my sister for sleep and then decided to shift my tongue to her entrance. I slowly but surely slipped my tongue into her pussy farther and farther until the lips of my mouth were resting against the lips of her cunt. I was getting bolder by the minute so I withdrew my tongue and began to move it up, down, and across the entire area of her pussy, trying to taste her.

I was lost in my exploration of her pussy with my tongue when I felt her move her hips. I have never been more scared in my entire life. My heart nearly fell out of my mouth. My ass crashed to the floor with a thud and wondered for a moment whether I had broken my tailbone with how fast it crashed to the floor as I tried to put distance between my head and the area between Isabelle's thighs. Not that it'd matter. If she opened her eyes at that moment and saw her nightshirt up around her waist, her panties to the side, and me on the floor with some sort of wetness around my mouth, it'd be obvious to her what was going on.

"What the fuck are you doing you little shit?!" I could hear her saying. But thankfully her eyes didn't open.

At that point I should've put her panties back in position, lowered her shirt, and gone to my room to jack off and then go to sleep but I just couldn't. Instead, I did another shoulder shake test on her and then on my sister. I decided that I would make my fantasies of jacking off all over Isabelle's tits a reality.

I reached down and took hold of her shirt and once again raised it to her neck. Seeing her caramel cupcakes again made me have to pause and sample them once more with my mouth. After I had satisfied my oral fixation, I began to undo my belt and the button on my pants. I lowered my zipper and my cock immediately flopped out of the hole in the front of my boxers. It was a decent five inches, which put it well within the range of the average cock size that I had read in countless magazines and medical journals. I wasted no time in taking hold of my cock and sliding my hand up and down the shaft while squeezing one of Isabelle's bare breasts with the other hand.

The sexual excitement of the evening did no mercy on my cock as I felt my balls boiling after no more than thirty seconds of jerking my cock off in front of the source of most of my pervious jerkoff sessions. I slowed my hand's pace but it didn't help and my balls let loose all over Isabelle's chest.

"Ohhhh fuck..." I quietly groaned.

The first shot smacked directly into the middle of her cleavage and began to roll down her stomach. The second one volleyed onto her left nipple, completely coating it. I aimed my cock at her other nipple and the third and fourth shots left a large, white streak over the majority of her right tit. I rolled forward a bit as I continued milking my cock, watching the last drops spilling down between her tits. When my balls were spent, I took a moment to look her over. There was Isabelle, at last, with her naked tits completely covered in my cum. I didn't allow myself to gaze for too long and pulled my pants back up and then ran upstairs for some towels to clean her up.

Once I felt that I had sufficiently cleaned her tits of my milk, I lowered her shirt to its original position and prepared to make my way to my room while my head swam in the lust of what I had just done. I leaned down to her and gave her a long, wonderful kiss on her pretty lips and then I started for the stairs. I placed my foot on the first step and turned to give her one last look when I noticed that her mouth was open. In the light I could make out the shine of the saliva on her tongue. She looked so sexy on the couch like that. Legs slightly spread. Nipples poking through her shirt. Mouth gaping open as if...as if...as if she was unconsciously offering to suck my cock.

My cock, which hadn't seemed to lose a bit of it's hardness after spurting all over Isabelle's tits began to twitch in my pants. It took all of about five seconds of debating it and I once again found myself in front of Isabelle with my pants around my ankles. I mounted the couch until my dick was level with her face and then I craned my head around to make sure my sister was still sound asleep and then I inched my hips forward. I thought I was gonna cum all over her face when I felt her hot breath washing over the head of my cock. By now my cock was throbbing wildly so I took hold of it and guided it toward her open mouth. I desperately wanted to avoid cumming in her mouth for fear that she would choke. So when it felt as though my balls would explode after the tip of my cock made contact with her tongue, I stepped back for a minute to try to let the feeling subside.

When I was confident that I could get the head of my cock into her mouth without cumming, that's what I did. I moved my hips forward, forward, forward until the throbbing purple mushroom of my dick's head slipped between her innocent little lips. Seeing her like that with her mouth wrapped around the head of my cock forced me to stop my movement once again. Her warm mouth felt so incredible on me that I couldn't bring myself to pull out of her mouth. So I waited and summoned all of my willpower not to fill her mouth with my sperm. It seemed like an eternity before the urge to cum passed and I moved my hips forward once again. Her tongue felt so good as my cock slid over the surface of it. Forward, forward, forward my hips went. It was like I was sliding my whole body into her mouth. When I felt her tonsils resisting against the head of my cock, I lost control.

"Damnit!" I cursed myself as I quickly whipped my cock from her mouth and began to jerk it.

The orgasm was so intense that I didn't immediately care that my cum was spraying across Isabelle's forehead. I adjusted my aim lower to prevent it from going into her hair and watched my cock spurt a shot over the bridge of her nose. I could hardly keep my balance as my orgasm tore through me. My cock swung from side to side as I worked it over with my hand, coating her cheeks with my creamy juice.

I didn't even take a moment to examine her appearance with my cum on her face and quickly went to work cleaning it off. I was able to breathe a sigh of relief when I had gotten it all off and neither she nor my sister had awakened. I made for the stairs like a bandit leaving the scene of a bank robbery and threw the cum soaked towels into my bag of dirty clothes. I decided to head to the bathroom for a shower before bed which turned out to be a bad idea.

Throughout the shower, the warmth of the water on my cock continued to cause me to recall the warmth that I had experienced of Isabelle's mouth on my cock a short while ago. Picturing her as she looked with my balls nearly resting on her chin had my cock hard and alive once again. I slipped my hand around it and enjoyed the slickness and warmth of the water as I thrusted into my palm. I had always imagined this was what a real pussy would feel like but as I continued to jack, I decided that I would go find out.

I crept down the stairs praying that Isabelle and my sister were still asleep and I was overjoyed when I found them in the exact positions they were in when I went upstairs. I kept asking myself if I was really going to do this as I made my way over to Isabelle. I had squeezed and sucked her tits. Fingered and licked her pussy. Jacked off on her tits. Put my dick in her mouth. Cum all over her face. Was I really going to fuck her now?

I had my answer when suddenly discovered that my hands had lifted her shirt to her waist. I continued lifting it until it was again at her neck. Seeing her beautiful mammaries once again sent all of the blood from my brain back to my cock. I reached down and took the waistband of her panties in my hands and began to lower them over her hips and down her thighs, watching a triangle of pubic hair come into view and then her sweet/tangy/bitter pussy. Her panties reached her knees and I continued to lower them until they were over her calves and then over her feet. I sat them on the floor by the corner of the couch and then pushed her knees apart.

Her pussy looked so inviting. It was almost as if I could hear it calling out to me. But then again that was probably the sound of the blood rushing from my brain and past my ears as it journeyed to my cock. My heart was racing as I stood there admiring Isabelle, spread eagled on the couch. I somehow managed to hold off my sexual urges long enough to weigh the most serious possible consequences of what I was considering doing to her. But the urges soon took charge and for the third time I found myself dropping my pants in front of Isabelle.

My cock was bouncing wildly in front of me like a dog pulling on it's leash, trying to move its owner along. My dog pulled me forward until my dick was close enough to feel the heat from Isabelle's pussy. Like earlier when I experimented with her mouth, I felt myself about to cum all over her pussy before I had even gotten inside. I inched back a bit and turned my hips just in case my balls boiled over. When the feeling passed, I turned back to aim my cock at her pussy and moved toward it. I fought the urge to pull back again when I felt myself ready to cum from the heat emanating from her pussy. I knew I was gonna lose it when I felt the tip of my cock make contact with her cunt.

"Shit!" I said in a loud whisper, as every muscle in my body tensed.

But against every bit of good judgement I may have ever possessed, I continued forward and was barely able to slip the head of my cock into her as my balls went wild. My body was completely paralyzed as I felt my cum spraying into her pussy. I tried desperately to command myself to move away but my dick's head remained implanted in her and my balls continued to pump out cock juice.

It wasn't until my balls had stopped spinning that I was finally able to remove my dick from Isabelle and realize what I had done. A million thoughts of horror danced through my mind as I watched my cum ooze from her pussy and begin to puddle on the couch. I decided to make an attempt at salvaging what I could from the situation and pulled up my pants as I bounded up the stairs for the cum towels. I returned to the couch and went to work trying to soak up the cum that had collected from Isabelle's pussy. It was no longer coming out of her but I suspected that some was still inside. I reached over for her panties and slipped them up her legs and then readjusted her shirt.

When I was satisfied with her appearance, I collected the towels and marched up the stairs. The fear and guilt of what I had done was perched on my shoulders and it felt like I was carrying cinder blocks up the steps. I got to my room and returned the towels to my bag of dirty clothes and threw myself onto the bed. I pulled a pillow over my face and wished that I'd suffocate but after about twenty seconds of smothering myself I removed the pillow. I fell asleep wondering what prison would be like.

I awoke with the light of the morning sun filtering through my curtains, practically blinding me. Somehow I had forgotten about the night before until I heard my sister's voice in her room. I couldn't hear another voice so I assumed she was on the phone. I cringed at the thought that she might be on the phone with the police.

Slowly I pushed myself off of my bed and forced myself to my feet. I walked to my door and cracked it a bit and could hear the shower shutting off. Was Isabelle still here? Yeah she was she was here. She had just finished washing away my filthy cum and my sister was on the phone with the police. I slumped against the door as I replayed the events of the previous evening in my head. My mouth on her nipples. Cum on her face. My cock in her mouth. Cumming in her pussy. Was it all worth it?

I finally decided that it was time to face the music and I put my hand on my lower back and literally pushed myself into the hallway. I wanted to run and throw myself down the stairs when I spotted Isabelle coming out of the bathroom as I entered the hallway. The towel wrapped around her. Her hair draped over her shoulder, beads of water clearly visible on her upper back. Water still present on her legs, giving them a heavenly shine in the light of the hallway.

An audible gasp escaped my mouth as I set my eyes on the girl that would testify at my trial and send me off to prison where large, sweaty men would use my body the way I had used her's. She heard me gasp and turned around.

"Good morning!" she called out to me, smiling and offering a half wave, apparently unsure of whether she could hold up her towel with one hand, as she ducked into my sister's room. I wasn't sure what to think.

I stepped back into my room and sat on my bed trying to collect my thoughts. Isabelle didn't seem like the kind of person that had just washed herself after waking up to find she had been violated while sleeping by her friend's nerdy brother. She seemed as though nothing had happened. As though nothing had happened? My thoughts began to drift toward the many science fiction movies I had seen in my lifetime. Had last night really happened? My heart sank when I raced over to my laundry bag and the cum towels inside confirmed that last night had definitely happened.

I heard my sister get off the phone and start up a conversation with Isabelle, something about a school project they had due at the end of next week. Neither sounded angry or upset. When I heard my sister's voice drift into the hall, I raced to my door to go out and try to meet her. I almost ran her over as I got into the hallway.

"Aiyeeee!" She jumped with a scream, followed by a laugh like she'd just gotten a scare in a haunted house. "You scared the shit outta me!" She gave me a playful slap and complained about the scare I had given her.

"Sorry" I said lowly.

"Me and Isabelle are gonna go out for some breakfast, wanna come?"

"Nah, I'm still tired, I'm gonna go back to bed" I lied.

She shrugged and smiled and headed down the stairs. As I looked on after her, Isabelle came up the hall and rubbed her hand over my head like a girl rubbing her hand over the head of a puppy. She offered up a giggle and then headed off down the stairs after my sister.

]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-369.html Wed, 08 Sep 2021 15:28:58 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-369.html By sleepyabbie and kat


As Agent Abbie made her way through the darkness of Kat's enormous
basement, she overheard one of her former partner's bodyguards putting
some boxes away in the far right corner of the room. Ropes of dim
light caressed the young girl's white lycra leotard, her matching
white boots gleaming with equal intensity. As Abbie made her way
closer, the blonde guard's adorable face turned to the side.

No more than 19 or 20 years old, thought Abbie. She smirked, knowing
her former lover's tastes well. Only Kat would put THAT outfit on her
underlings.

Wait. Former lover? Had she really thought of her that way just now?

Never mind. Abbie shook the thoughts out of her head. This was their
game, after all. Abbie's and Kat's. Each year one of them would hire
and train a group of bodyguards and take turns seeing who could take
them all out...and who could make it to each other's quarters for the
final showdown.

For now, it was time to silence a sentry.

With the speed of a cobra Abbie snuck directly behind the young
bodyguard, her black lycra bodysuit and leather boots making zero
sound in the basement's stillness. Her hand pressed a nerve on the
young girl's neck just hard enough to stun the unknowing employee.

"Ungh" the girl said softly, and collapsed against Abbie's chest.
Abbie tilted her head back, smiling as she viewed the sentry girl's
face. Her eyelids halfway shut, eyes almost crossed, breathing still,
a slight trail of drool escaping from the left side of her lip.

"I'm not going to kill you, love." Abbie's sweet voice whispered.
"That is, if you cooperate. Do you understand?"

"muhg...muhh...uhhhnnn.....yess...yes'm" the girl barely managed to sigh.

"Good. Now give me the location of the rest of your night shift, as
well as your mistress' bedroom."

Abbie loosened the grip a bit, enough for the girl's speech to restore
itself ever so slightly.

"Th..there's five of us." the barely legal soldier murmured. "One is
in the kitchen. One in the living room. And...two.."

There was an uncertain pause from the drained sentry.

"Yes?" Abbie whispered. She showed her impatience by adding a little
pressure. The girl gurgled in silent pain and continued.

"Two of them...Sandy and Kelly. They...they're lovers. Mistress
doesn't know this...they are in the pool area. Swimming they
said...but really...they're..."

"No need to finish." Abbie smiled, imagining the sentry girls
ignoring their posts while frolicking naked in a pool. She smiled at
her luck. Those two would be easy, and fun.

"Please." the girl muttered. "Make it quick."

Abbie shook her head. "Silly girl. I told you I wasn't gonna kill
you."

With her free hand, Abbie reached into the small satchel strapped to
her belt.

"But I can't have you getting in my way."

Abbie produced a small needle-free syringe, pressing it softly against
the girl's right temple. She pushed the plunger down slowly,
releasing a slightly diluted form of the anesthetic etomidate into the
girl's carotid artery. Having experienced the effects herself, Abbie
knew the sentry's following 10 seconds were comprised of a painless
feeling of euphoria, followed by a sudden warmth that spread to every
extremity, a sensation designed to draw the victim away from the fact
that her eyelids were closing like a vampire's window blinds.

"Mmmmmm.....uhhhhhhhhhnnnnn...*" were the young girl's final sounds as
she sighed, falling asleep against Abbie's shoulders. With
conditioned strength, Abbie picked the girl over her right shoulder,
feeling the sentry's limp arms brush by her own buttocks. Abbie
smiled as she caressed the blonde sleepyhead's ass, spanking it softly.

"Naughty girl."

She carried Sentry Girl Number One to her point of entry, a basement
vent whose cover had been removed with the aid of some highly
concentrated acid. She removed the girl's leotard, turning her face
down and hog-tying her soundly.

"Hate to leave ya naked, love." Abbie whispered. "But it's better
than most fates."

Secure and determined, Abbie turned to the basement stairs that led to
the Mansion's enormous kitchen.

She smiled, the lycra near the place where her legs met growing warm
with anticipation.

"Kat, my dear." She said to herself. "Here I come."

The kitchen was large; so large that the light in the far corner of
the room by the table didn't illuminate the door that led to the
basement. Abbie slipped into the kitchen and remained in the
shadows, her eyes fixed on the petite redhead in the white lycra
leotard who was settling down for a quick snack. Abbie shook her
head. It was almost as if Kat was making it to easy, hiring amateurs
like this one and the sentry now lying bound and unconscious in the
basement.

Staying low, Abbie silently crept along the wall, pausing at the door
leading to the hallway. It was closed, but the brunette agent took a
moment to listen for any sign of movement beyond, There was none,
indicating that the guard supposed to be in the living room was not
patrolling. The redhead was now about ten feet away, sitting on a
high stool and looking out the window into the vast garden beyond.

The redhead was still staring out int the gloom when a reflection
appeared in the window. It was the movement more than the image that
caught her eye, Abbie's black suit making her almost invisible in the
glass. The sentry moved to turn around.

Abbie didn't let her. A quick, precise knife-hand blow to the base
of the woman's neck elicited a startled grunt before the sentry
slumped backwards against Abbie, moaning softly and incoherently.
Abbie gently ran a hand down the dazed woman's cheek and continued on
to her neck and then further still to her breasts. She softly
caressed the woman's breasts, watching her reflection in the window
with satisfaction.

"Are you enjoying that, honey?" she whispered to her victim.

"Mmm, yesss," she slurred in reply.

Abbie laughed quietly. Then she quickly pulled the shoulder straps
of the leotard down to the sentry's elbows, effectively immobilizing
her arms. The redhead gave a startled cry but Abbie quickly ended
that as she pressed her thumbs against the woman's temples.

The skillfully applied pressure was soft but more than enough to do
its job. The sentry began to lose consciousness but Abbie relented,
releasing the hold slightly to prolong the knockout. She allowed the
woman below her just enough respite so she could try to struggle, but
her improvised bonds made the effort futile. Slowly Abbie increased
the pressure again, pressing in against the woman's skull,
restricting the bloodflow to her brain.

Soon enough the sentry stopped struggling and sat limply, propped up
against her attacker. Abbie began a slow circular motion with her
thumbs. She could see the redhead's mouth hanging open and her eyes
beginning to roll back. Three more circles with her thumbs and Abbie
was rewarded as the woman slipped into a deep sleep, sighing gently
as her eyes rolled back in her skull. Even so, Abbie kept the
pressure up for another minute, ensuring a deep sleep for her latest
victim.

Once she had rendered the sentry completely unconscious she gently
lowered her off the stool onto the floor where a few expert twists of
the leotard entangled it securely around the woman's arms, exposing
her pert breasts, the erect nipples betraying the woman's arousal
during her ordeal. Kat definitely knew how to pick them, Abbie
thought.

Then, trying hard to ignore her own growing arousal, she turned to
the door leading to the hallway. The guard in the living room was
next.

A pair of white boots glittered in the moonlight, caressing smooth
young legs as they crisscrossed each other below a massive leather sofa
that faced an equally gigantic 80 inch plasma TV.

"Excess..." Abbie whispered to herself. "Always your downfall, Kat."

The whisper was covered by an intercom that rang out at the unseen
sentry, a familiar voice blaring through its mesh that sounded both
commanding and sultry.

"You were quite delicious tonight, Laura." the voice cooed.

"Thank you, Mistress." The sentry girl responded.

Abbie took a look at the plasma's cool and sleeping screen to catch a
reflection. The sentry was the loveliest she'd come across so far..a
dark skinned beauty with long raven hair that looked half Asian with a
touch of Native American. The white leotard made her skin stand out
even more, it's smooth texture outfitting a body that brought Abbie
close to jealousy. And this had been Kat's "dessert" earlier?

"Lucky bitch..." Abbie whispered again.

"Now Laura, I need you and the rest of the crew to keep an eye out for
a friend of mine. I have a feeling she'll be trying to infiltrate us
any day now...but tonight feels exceptionally promising."

"Yes, Mistress." Laura replied, her voice barely muffling the short
gasp Abbie let out as she slid along a wall adjacent to the couch's
left arm rest. How the hell could Kat know?

But then again...hadn't she always felt it whenever it was Kat's turn
to take her girls out?

She smiled a little at the unspoken connection she'd just realized as
sentry girl Laura continued.

"It shall be done, Mistress." the gorgeous girl finished. "I will
report every half hour as instructed."

"Good." Her boss' voice replied. "You're in charge tonight...and I
need you to keep the other girls in line. That includes making sure
those other two aren't screwing in the pool again. Understood?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"Good..." was Kat's last word as the intercom went off with a short
and soft pop.

Laura's sigh echoed the room. "Yes Mistress!" she sing-songed,
mocking her superior. "Horny slut making me eat her out for an hour.
As good as that pussy is, it ain't worth the pay..."

The plasma kicked on as it became obvious that Laura, too...was a lazy
employee.

Abbie could barely hold in her giggle as she approached the rear of
the couch, the sentry's head barely visible above it's rim. Abbie
reached into her belt pack and brought out a mini drill with a special
wide and padded attachment. The television blared as she started
drilling, the padding making the process silent as a 2 inch hole began
making its way into the back of the couch. As the drill made its way
through to the leather lining that padded the young sentry's back
Abbie clicked it off, pulling it away and admiring the perfect hole
leading to Laura's spinal cord.

A flick of the wrist later and Abbie produced a small steel pipe...the
feather of a tranquilizer dart sticking out of one of it's holes. She
placed the pipe's end into the hole, pushed the dart deeply into
position, and quietly drew a deep breath.

Abbie puffed a blast of air through the mini blowgun.

THWUNK.

"uh!" was the sound that came from the other side of the couch. And
then a soft: "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnn.....?"

The concentrated dose of secobarbital coursed through the sentry's body in
milliseconds. Abbie stood up, placed her tools back in their bag, and gingerly
walked around the couch, sitting next to the sentry. She snatched the control
from Laura's hand, switching channels with a
smile on her face.

"Good Lord. You were actually watching Rachel Ray?" Abbie quipped.
"If I see that woman smile one more time I swear I'm gonna throw her
screaming from a moving helicopter. Hey...are you listening?"

Abbie turned to the girl, whose beautiful face was a mask of sedation.
Her eyes constantly crossed and rolled up into their respective
sockets as her soft and thick lips parted, a line of saliva making its
way to her chin. She tried to speak, but all that came out was a soft
"uuhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnuuuuhh..."

"Well..." Abbie said, leaning over and whispering. "I kinda already
know the layout of the place...so I don't really need to interrogate you."

"uuhhngggghhhhh..." Laura replied.

"So um...should I leave you like this? Watching Conan?"

Laura shook her head no.

"Not a Conan fan?" Abbie continued. "Well then..."

Abbie stood up, facing the young girl whose eyes pleaded for oblivion.

She reached down and pulled the straps of the girl's leotard down,
pulling it off her body...revealing a single white thong. Abbie had
to control her urges. Kat KNEW how to pick them, but this girl was
downright gorgeous.

She knelt in front of the dazed girl, who was now making soft gurgling
sounds. She leaned in and allowed her lips to brush her prey's.

"I guess we can't be friends..." Abbie lovingly whispered. She
pushed the kiss deeper and found, to her surprise, the sentry's tongue
responding. It was weak, but it was there. They both made similar
moaning sounds at that moment, but Laura's was soon cut short as
Abbie's hands made their way up to her neck, each thumb and forefinger
pinching the lovely Asian girl's carotid arteries shut ever so gently.

The sleep-kiss continued, Laura's eyes rolling...her eyelids
fluttering as her tongue's movements became slower. 5 seconds passed,
and her tongue went limp against Abbie's, her eyes shut as the girl
went slack, her mouth open as Abbie pulled back.

With a quick swing Abbie connected with a karate chop to the girl's
neck, hitting a nerve cluster that shut down the girl's brain even
further. Laura's nude body jerked and went slack again as she emitted an
unconscious grunt, but Abbie was confident in the fact that the beautiful girl
had felt no pain.

Moments later Laura was tied up with her own leotard and placed in the
kitchen's corner...next to her equally unconscious co-worker.

With a smile Abbie made her way past the living room and through a
corridor covered in think tiles.

"Time to see what's going on in the pool..." she muttered, smiling as
her heart skipped a beat.

Three down.

Two to go.

And then...her prize awaited

Abbie crouched in the doorway leading out to the stone paved area and
the pool. Two women sat on the edge. The first, a busty blonde in a
pink bikini, lay on a towel, propped up on her elbows. Her
companion, a brunette with long, flowing hair and skin the color of
café au lait, was spread out below her, her head between the blonde's
thighs. Abbie smiled as she watched the expression on the blonde's
face. They were trying to be discrete and not alert their mistress to
their activities, but even so the blonde moaned loudly.

After a few minutes of watching, Abbie saw the blonde tense and throw
her head back. She moaned even more loudly, grabbing the brunette's
head and grinding it against her pussy as she bucked breathlessly.
Her breasts heaved as she panted and laid back in the afterglow of
her partner's skilled attention. The brunette moved up and kissed
the blonde, embracing in a long, deep tender display before
reluctantly breaking the kiss.

"I'll go get us a drink," Abbie heard the brunette say. The woman
stood and turned to the poolhouse on the opposite side of the pool.
Her white bikini stood out clearly long after her skin faded into the
gloom outside.

Sandy, the blonde stood up and stretched languidly. Abbie felt the
tingling between her legs increase at the sight of the fantastic
woman displayed before her. Shaking her head, she cleared her head
and concentrated. Kelly disappeared inside the poolhouse and the
blonde turned towards the lounger a few feet from her. Abbie leapt
from the doorway and stayed low as she rapidly closed the distance to
Sandy. She rose up behind her and jabbed out with her right hand,
planting three fingertips in the nerve cluster at the base of the
woman's spine, just above her tight thong.

The blonde didn't make a sound – the paralysis was instantaneous.
Abbie caught her as she fell and quickly maneuvered her to the
lounger, laying her on her back and scooping her feet up onto it.
She glanced quickly over to the pool house and, seeing the brunette
was still occupied, straddled the helpless blonde who stared at her
in terror, unable to move or speak after Abbie's expert attack.

"Shh," Abbie said, mockingly, raising a finger to her lips. She
smiled at the completely helpless woman and bent forward, pressing
her lips to the paralyzed woman's and pressing her body against
hers. She broke the kiss.

"Mmm, I can taste her on you," she whispered. Then she gently pulled
the cups of the blonde's bikini down and flicked her tongue across
the erect nipples. "That should distract your friend long enough for
me to deal with her," Abbie said before sliding off the blonde and
disappearing from her sight.

The brunette approached, carrying a glass in each hand. She saw the
blonde lying on the lounger, her breasts exposed, and smiled.

"So you're waiting for me Sandy? Mmm, you know how much I love your
breasts." She set the glasses down on the patio table and sexily
walked across to her partner.

Sandy tried to scream, to shout a warning, to move her hand even
slightly, but whatever her attacker had done to her made it
impossible to move. Then she caught a flash of movement behind her
lover.

The brunette realized something was wrong too late. She looked into
the blonde's eyes and saw the fear in them. Then something flashed
in front of her face and pressed against her mouth and nose. She
took a startled breath and instantly realized her mistake. A strong
chemical smell invaded her nostrils and vapors filled her lungs.
Chloroform, she thought, desperately trying to calm her breathing
down to buy some time.

"Hello my dear," Abbie whispered in her ear, "I'm afraid Sandy isn't
really in the mood right now, but maybe you'll both feel better after
a nap." Kelly struggled, squirming and clawing at Abbie's hand.
Abbie smiled at Sandy who lay and watched in horrified fascination as
Kelly began to succumb to the drug. She saw that Kelly was getting
aroused, despite herself, and then Sandy realized she was getting
turned on too. She had a sudden vision of being put to sleep by the
powerful woman who was overpowering her lover.

Abbie saw the look in Sandy's eyes. She knew it well – she'd seen it
in dozens of women she'd put to sleep. By the sound of it, Kelly was
enjoying herself now too. She was probably resigned to the fact she
was going to be knocked out. Abbie released her left hand from
around the woman's throat and, after Kelly didn't struggle to break
free, allowed it to slip down the woman's toned, over her breasts,
her stomach and finally into the top of her thong. She waited, her
fingers hovering over her victim's pussy. As Abbie expected, this
increased Kelly's arousal and soon she was sagging in her arms, her
heavy breathing accelerating her downfall. Abbie waited a few
moments more and then slid two fingers into Kelly's wet pussy. The
woman barely moaned, weakened as she was by the chloroform, but Abbie
felt her convulse in orgasm before being completely overwhelmed. She
held the brunette for a moment and looked at Sandy. She was
obviously extremely aroused, her eyes darting from Abbie's face to
the peaceful features of her lover, now asleep in Abbie's arms.

Abbie lowered Kelly to the floor and quickly pulled her top off.
With expert precision she pulled the woman's arms and legs behind her
and bound them with the bikini top, hogtying the slumbering sentry.
Then she looked up at Sandy.

The blonde watched Abbie slowly approach, wondering what she was
going to do. Suddenly, when she was a few feet away, the brunette
agent reached out and grabbed Sandy by the arm, pulling her off the
lounger. Sandy felt her self being flipped onto her back and then
propped up into a sitting position as Abbie moved behind her onto the
lounger. The next thing she felt was a pair of powerful thighs
squeezing against her head. Abbie hooked her right calf up under
Sandy's chin and locked it in place behind her left knee. Sandy
realized Abbie must have done something to her as she threw her to
the floor since she could now move again. It did her no good. She
was trapped and fading fast. Already her vision was dimming, but she
clawed feebly at Abbie's thighs.

Watching the blonde struggle, and feeling the back of her head
pressed against her sensitive sex, Abbie felt an orgasm approaching.
She suppressed it. She would allow herself that pleasure only when
Kat lay unconscious and defeated at her feet. She had to end this
quickly, so she reached down and pressed her thumb against the
blonde's temple. Immediately the woman convulsed, twitching
uncontrollably as her brain began to switch off. Abbie squeezed
hard, raising her self off the lounger. Sandy tensed, twitched once
more, and then sighed before relaxing completely. Abbie slowly
released the hold and lowered her to the ground.

Thirty seconds later, Sandy lay next to her lover, bound with her own
bikini. Both would be asleep until morning. Abbie banished their
defeat from her mind. She only had one target to concentrate on now.

------------


ENDING # 1 (as written by Abbie)

The door to Kat's room swung open silently. The huge bed opposite
the door had a single sleeping woman in it. Abbie was slightly
disappointed. She had expected more from Kat. Still, she decided
not to pass up the opportunity and padded into the room, making no
noise. Abbie half suspected a trap, but when she drew level with the
woman in the bed it was definitely Kat.

She took a moment to admire her adversary's beautiful features, made
all the more alluring by sleep. At the moment it was a natural
slumber but dozens of methods for turning that into an artificially
induced unconsciousness flashed through Abbie's mind. She flexed her
fingers, her eyes straying to various pressure points on Kat's neck,
contemplating the varying effects and levels of consciousness she
could induce with a well-placed finger. She picked her point and
reached out.

Her fingers were inches from Kat's neck when the woman suddenly
reacted, her hand suddenly flashing out from under the sheets and
grabbing Abbie's wrist. At the same time Kat's leg kicked out,
slamming into Abbie's toned stomach. Abbie let out a loud gasp as
the air was forced from her body. Kat pressed the advantage.

In a heartbeat, the sexy agent was on her feet, twisting Abbie's
wrist up behind her back and levering her down onto her knees. The
stricken agent weakly lashed out with her free hand, but Kat gave a
subtle twist of her wrist and sudden pain lanced up to her shoulder,
subduing her. Abbie knelt, Kat behind her, her normally quick,
confident mind suddenly clouded with indecision. Kat leaned over
her, a hand snaking down the front of Abbie's body and the helpless
agent couldn't help but shiver in anticipation of where Kat's hand
was headed. Sensing her arousal, Kat laughed softly, her hand
sliding over Abbie's breasts and down over her stomach. Abbie held
her breath, expectant, her predicament forgotten at the thought of
Kat's touch. Kat paused. Then, quickly, she grabbed Abbie's belt
and undid the buckle, pulling it free and standing up again. Abbie
moaned in frustration.

"Now, let's see what we have in here," Kat said, throwing the belt on
the bed and leaning over Abbie again to open the pouches. Abbie
could feel the woman's closeness again, but Kat twisted her wrist
once more as she bent over. Abbie's mind cleared, suddenly focused
on the task at hand again. She had to get free.

Kat opened one pouch and removed a soft white cloth. She waved it in
front of Abbie's face and sighed theatrically.

"Chloroform," she said, the disapproval clear in her voice. "Really
my dear, I expected more from you. Chloroform's just so…clichéd.
Still, sometimes the old ones are the best, I suppose."

Abbie was feeling light-headed now; the fumes from the cloth were
invading her lungs. She fought to keep her concentration. She
needed to wait for the opening she needed to break free. She saw Kat
reach into another pouch and withdraw the blowpipe.

"Now this is more like it," she said. "A bit of originality and
inventiveness. Let me guess, some sort of muscle relaxant, probably
with psychotropic properties? Good for quick interrogation of the
victim, right?

More investigation from Kat revealed a set of cable ties to restrain
captives and a set of lock picks. Kat threw them onto her dresser
and turned back to her captive. She laid a hand on her shoulder and
leaned in close.

"Now, what shall I do with you?" she whispered.

Before Abbie could respond, Kat dug two fingers into the base of her
neck. Dizziness and drowsiness instantly overwhelmed Abbie. Kat
released her wrist but the nerve pinch rendered any resistance futile
as her muscles relaxed completely. She slumped forward against the
side of the bed, her vision swimming. She felt the fingers withdraw
from her neck but her training told her she would be incapacitated
for at least two minutes. More than enough time for Kat to do
whatever she had planned.

Kat stood over her victim and smiled to herself. It was almost too
easy. She decided to have a little fun. Quickly and efficiently she
stripped the barely-conscious agent out of her black lycra. As she
did so she noticed the familiar look of fear and arousal in Abbie's
eyes.

"There now," Kat said when she had Abbie naked. "It's been a long
night and you've been a very busy girl. I think you deserve a nap."

Kneeling down, Kat rolled Abbie onto her back and then pulled her
into a sitting position. She held her close and wrapped her arms
around Abbie's head and neck. The reverse sleeper was a powerful
move against a normal opponent, but Abbie was barely able to move.
She felt the effects of the nerve pinch beginning to wear off but Kat
had her now. She could prolong this as long as she liked or put her
out in a matter of seconds. Sitting helpless, her head nestled
against Kat's breast, Abbie gave in and submitted. She had lost, now
she was completely in her adversary's hands.

Kat applied the hold slowly at first. Then she sensed movement – a
twitching of Abbie's arm, a slight movement of the head. The nerve
pinch was wearing off. With a slight sigh, Kat suddenly flexed her
muscles, squeezing hard against Abbie's carotid arteries. The
brunette agent's body twitched convulsively and Abbie gave a high-
pitched grunt of surprise. She looked up at Kat with unfocussed
eyes. Her mouth hung open, her body hanging limply in Kat's arms.
Slowly, she lowered her head onto Kat's breast, allowing herself to
be cradled in her captor's arms. Abbie was still looking up into
Kat's as the pupils dilated and her eyes began to roll back.

Kat heard Abbie whimper softly and she was unsurprised it was not a
fearful exclamation. No – it was clear Abbie was aroused now. The
whimper and her hard nipples made that clear. Kat found herself
becoming aroused too. This was the best part, the part where her
victim gave in. They always submitted to their desires in that
magical moment between the realisation they were helplessly
overpowered and the moment when they lost consciousness. Abbie was
there now. For her the moment lasted longer. From the moment the
sleeper was applied the trained agent must have known what her fate
would be. Now, looking into Abbie's eyes, Kat could sense the woman
almost begging to be knocked out. She obliged her, once more flexing
her powerful muscles and applying the final pressure that would send
Abbie to dreamland.

With one last sigh Abbie felt her body twitch and then her fading
vision rapidly dimmed. She felt a sliver of drool slide from her
open mouth and then blackness descended and she fell into the
inviting warmth of unconsciousness.

Smiling, and breathing heavily with arousal, Kat gently pushed Abbie
back to lean against the bed. She quickly stood and lifted her inert
form onto the bed. Brushing a few strands of hair from her face, she
leaned down and kissed her slack lips.

"Now that I have you, my dear," she whispered, "what am I going to do
with you?"

Lying down next to her, a number of different ideas entered Kat's
head. She was going to have fun with her new captive.


ENDING # 2 (AS written by Kat)

The door to Kat's room swung open silently. Abbie smiled as she saw
her sleeping adversary turned sideways on a masterful king-sized bed,
wearing nothing but a silk white panties and a baby blue teddy. Her
breathing was soft and rhythmic as Abbie made her way to the side of
the bed she faced, her eyes closed…face peaceful as an angel's.
Abbie's grin widened as she remembered the good times they'd shared
taking sentry girls out during missions past...a set of memories she
quickly shook out of her mind. There was work to do here.

Abbie reached into the small pack attached to her belt and produced a
small bottle filled with a powerful sleeping spray she'd designed
herself. One quick spritz across Kat's face was all it would take to
send the brunette into a deeper, coma-like sleep. As she extended her
arm toward Kat's face her mind registered something. A small twitch
to the right side of her peripheral vision. Even as her mind chose to
ignore it, her instinct begged her to turn.

But it was too late.

Kat's foot connected with the bottle in a powerful swing kick off the
bed, knocking it loose and into the wall on the far side of the room.
Before she could move, Abbie heard herself saying "ooof!" then
"unnngh!" as Kat's double fisted jabs struck her unprotected
midsection, sending her stumbling to her ass, gasping for air as Kat
sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over…her chin resting on her hands
as if she were watching an interesting TV show.

"Hey baby…" Kat called sweetly. "I had a blast watching you take my
girls out on my hidden room's monitors…especially my hot foreign
employee on the couch. That was the best…"

"You…*cough*…bitch." Abbie managed to groan, desperately making her
way to her feet.

Kat stood first, walking over gingerly and sending an expert
knife-hand chop to the edge of her neck.

"Unnnh!" was Abbie's reply as she fell flat on her ass yet again…her
head suddenly bobbing back and forth as her eyes rolled into the back
of her lids. She moaned softly, fighting unconsciousness as her old
friend/lover/enemy settled herself behind the agent's neck. Within
millisecond the sleeper hold Kat had taught her ages ago was on tight,
pinching Abbie's carotid arteries shut…draining the blood flow to her
bran to nothing more than a trickle.

"Shhhhh…." Kat whispered, her soft tongue lapping at Abbie's right
ear. "It'll soon be over, baby. You'll see a few spots, then a
haze…maybe even feel your body twitch a little as I send you to
dreamland. Then I'll have to chalk another point down for myself as
the year closes."

Kat tightened the sleeper, cutting the flow completely.

"God…" she giggled. "That would make this two wins in a row for me,
wouldn't it?"

And Kat was right. The spots were starting to fill Abbie's vision,
giving a sneak preview to the unconsciousness that would undoubtedly
follow. Abbie suddenly let her body relax, ceasing her squirming as
she put all her concentration on a way out of this predicament.

"Oh come now…" Kat whispered, her tongue continuing to playfully lap
at Abbie's earlobe. "You think playing possum's gonna work? For
God's sake, angel…I TAUGHT you that trick."

Abbie's hand made it's way behind her waist…seeking…fiddling around….

"The things I'm gonna do to you, Abbie." Kat continued, monologuing
the way any villain should. "I was thinking of putting you in a
gas-filled room…maybe keeping you eternally drowsy as I don a gas mask
and, well…let's just say I'd have hours of fun."

Abbie's fingers…finding a warm area behind her.

"Oh please…keep struggling, baby." Kat said gently. "You know I like
it when you…ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh….."

The sudden moan from Kat's lips was followed by a slight loosening of
her sleeper as Abbie's fingers found the soft silky crotch of her
white panties. With a simple three-fingered attack and a bit of
pressure, Abbie found a cluster of nerves there that comprised a
special meridian on the female body…one that, when attacked along with
clitoral stimulation, caused a sudden rush of weakness and sedation
that the Kat's brain mistook as a building orgasm.

Abbie felt the heat emanating from her foe's face, neck, and thighs as
the sleeper hold slipped even further. Kat's breathing quickened as
Abbie turned her neck to see crimson splotches forming on her
cheeks…blushes that marked her perfectly executed maneuver.

"Oh….God….Abbie." Kat moaned softly. "No fair…no fair at…all…."

Kat's hands lost their grip and her arms went limp at her sides as
Abbie turned quickly, fighting the head rush that threatened to make
her pass out. She kept her grip on Kat's panties, her fingers
massaging the pressure points there as a fourth finger joined in,
pushing on the crucial fourth nerve she'd studied for so long.

"Yes…you taught me well." Abbie sighed, her strength slowly flowing
back. "But any dog…old or young…can learn new tricks…just like the 4
fingered energy block technique you're feeling this very second."

Kat was on her knees know…her thighs spread…arms to her side as her
head slowly nodded, loose on its hinges. She moaned softly…her brain
interpreting the paralyzing effects of the grip as flows of pleasure
that made their way to every single extremity. In a matter of seconds
the silk panties were damp and sticky…her eyes crossing from the faux
pleasure.

"God….Abbie…you're so…good."

Abbie giggled.

"Your brain thinks I am, babykins." She replied. "But here's the
kicker. Once I add a fifth finger to this little technique your brain
is gonna register an orgasm, except instead of an actual orgasm you're
nervous system is gonna shut down like a 1970's Manhattan blackout."

Kat's eyes fluttered from pleasure to fear…and then back again.

"So…proud of you, Abbie." Kat moaned. "You did so….good."

Abbie nodded, smiling. She leaned in and kissed her partner's lips,
acknowledging the history they shared. "I know." She said.

"Just make sure I'm out…" Kat finished, her eyes flashing a flash of
vengeance. "cause if you don't, I'll be coming after…you…and…"

Abbie thrust her thumb into the wetness, attacking the fifth point
needed to finish the maneuver.

"No, babe." Abbie said, locking eyes with her only equal. "You'll
just be coming."

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…." Was the sound that
poured from Kat's lips, her eyelids fluttering as her body jittered a
bit, her hips bucking back and forth as what her mind thought was a
climax thundered through her system. Abbie felt her the muscles at
her fingertips spasm as she realized that Kat was indeed having and
orgasm. The fact that Abbie had defeated her at her own game had been
enough to induce a real release…but the technique Abbie had spent
months perfecting on countless girls did it's job just as effectively.

"Oooooooooooooohhhhh…." Kat said.

"Yes." Abbie agreed. "Nighty night, angel."

Kat slightly nodded….as if to agree….then hr eyes rolled into whites
as she grunted…going limp and falling into Abbie's shoulder, her chin
resting there like an infant resting against its mother's body. She
convulsed as her real orgasm ceased, but the girl was out cold.

Abbie calmly laid Kat's sleeping body on the bed, spreading her arms
and legs as she tied all four to the headboard and bedposts. She
straddled her fallen foe's stomach…feeling the sudden warmth of
excitement she knew would come should she win the night's contest.

This was her prize…and she planned to spend ALL night enjoying it.

She thought about what Kat had said to her before passing out…how she
should make sure the girl was out lest she come after her.

With a smile, Abbie leaned in, her right thumb and forefinger finding
that special spot on the left side of Kat's neck. She felt the bundle
of soft nerves and ganglia there and squeezed in a powerful burst.

"auhhhhhhhhhhnnnn…." Kat said, her body twitching once. Then twice.
Then….nothing. The nerve pinch did it's job, sending Kat into the
deepest realm of sleep possible.

Within seconds, Abbie's fingers were pulling softly at the moist silk
panties that clad the very area responsible for her opponent's defeat.

She leaned over…kissing sleeping lips.

"To the victor goes the spoils, babydoll…" Abbie whispered.

And for many hours that night…they did just that.


END


]]> By sleepyabbie and kat


As Agent Abbie made her way through the darkness of Kat's enormous
basement, she overheard one of her former partner's bodyguards putting
some boxes away in the far right corner of the room. Ropes of dim
light caressed the young girl's white lycra leotard, her matching
white boots gleaming with equal intensity. As Abbie made her way
closer, the blonde guard's adorable face turned to the side.

No more than 19 or 20 years old, thought Abbie. She smirked, knowing
her former lover's tastes well. Only Kat would put THAT outfit on her
underlings.

Wait. Former lover? Had she really thought of her that way just now?

Never mind. Abbie shook the thoughts out of her head. This was their
game, after all. Abbie's and Kat's. Each year one of them would hire
and train a group of bodyguards and take turns seeing who could take
them all out...and who could make it to each other's quarters for the
final showdown.

For now, it was time to silence a sentry.

With the speed of a cobra Abbie snuck directly behind the young
bodyguard, her black lycra bodysuit and leather boots making zero
sound in the basement's stillness. Her hand pressed a nerve on the
young girl's neck just hard enough to stun the unknowing employee.

"Ungh" the girl said softly, and collapsed against Abbie's chest.
Abbie tilted her head back, smiling as she viewed the sentry girl's
face. Her eyelids halfway shut, eyes almost crossed, breathing still,
a slight trail of drool escaping from the left side of her lip.

"I'm not going to kill you, love." Abbie's sweet voice whispered.
"That is, if you cooperate. Do you understand?"

"muhg...muhh...uhhhnnn.....yess...yes'm" the girl barely managed to sigh.

"Good. Now give me the location of the rest of your night shift, as
well as your mistress' bedroom."

Abbie loosened the grip a bit, enough for the girl's speech to restore
itself ever so slightly.

"Th..there's five of us." the barely legal soldier murmured. "One is
in the kitchen. One in the living room. And...two.."

There was an uncertain pause from the drained sentry.

"Yes?" Abbie whispered. She showed her impatience by adding a little
pressure. The girl gurgled in silent pain and continued.

"Two of them...Sandy and Kelly. They...they're lovers. Mistress
doesn't know this...they are in the pool area. Swimming they
said...but really...they're..."

"No need to finish." Abbie smiled, imagining the sentry girls
ignoring their posts while frolicking naked in a pool. She smiled at
her luck. Those two would be easy, and fun.

"Please." the girl muttered. "Make it quick."

Abbie shook her head. "Silly girl. I told you I wasn't gonna kill
you."

With her free hand, Abbie reached into the small satchel strapped to
her belt.

"But I can't have you getting in my way."

Abbie produced a small needle-free syringe, pressing it softly against
the girl's right temple. She pushed the plunger down slowly,
releasing a slightly diluted form of the anesthetic etomidate into the
girl's carotid artery. Having experienced the effects herself, Abbie
knew the sentry's following 10 seconds were comprised of a painless
feeling of euphoria, followed by a sudden warmth that spread to every
extremity, a sensation designed to draw the victim away from the fact
that her eyelids were closing like a vampire's window blinds.

"Mmmmmm.....uhhhhhhhhhnnnnn...*" were the young girl's final sounds as
she sighed, falling asleep against Abbie's shoulders. With
conditioned strength, Abbie picked the girl over her right shoulder,
feeling the sentry's limp arms brush by her own buttocks. Abbie
smiled as she caressed the blonde sleepyhead's ass, spanking it softly.

"Naughty girl."

She carried Sentry Girl Number One to her point of entry, a basement
vent whose cover had been removed with the aid of some highly
concentrated acid. She removed the girl's leotard, turning her face
down and hog-tying her soundly.

"Hate to leave ya naked, love." Abbie whispered. "But it's better
than most fates."

Secure and determined, Abbie turned to the basement stairs that led to
the Mansion's enormous kitchen.

She smiled, the lycra near the place where her legs met growing warm
with anticipation.

"Kat, my dear." She said to herself. "Here I come."

The kitchen was large; so large that the light in the far corner of
the room by the table didn't illuminate the door that led to the
basement. Abbie slipped into the kitchen and remained in the
shadows, her eyes fixed on the petite redhead in the white lycra
leotard who was settling down for a quick snack. Abbie shook her
head. It was almost as if Kat was making it to easy, hiring amateurs
like this one and the sentry now lying bound and unconscious in the
basement.

Staying low, Abbie silently crept along the wall, pausing at the door
leading to the hallway. It was closed, but the brunette agent took a
moment to listen for any sign of movement beyond, There was none,
indicating that the guard supposed to be in the living room was not
patrolling. The redhead was now about ten feet away, sitting on a
high stool and looking out the window into the vast garden beyond.

The redhead was still staring out int the gloom when a reflection
appeared in the window. It was the movement more than the image that
caught her eye, Abbie's black suit making her almost invisible in the
glass. The sentry moved to turn around.

Abbie didn't let her. A quick, precise knife-hand blow to the base
of the woman's neck elicited a startled grunt before the sentry
slumped backwards against Abbie, moaning softly and incoherently.
Abbie gently ran a hand down the dazed woman's cheek and continued on
to her neck and then further still to her breasts. She softly
caressed the woman's breasts, watching her reflection in the window
with satisfaction.

"Are you enjoying that, honey?" she whispered to her victim.

"Mmm, yesss," she slurred in reply.

Abbie laughed quietly. Then she quickly pulled the shoulder straps
of the leotard down to the sentry's elbows, effectively immobilizing
her arms. The redhead gave a startled cry but Abbie quickly ended
that as she pressed her thumbs against the woman's temples.

The skillfully applied pressure was soft but more than enough to do
its job. The sentry began to lose consciousness but Abbie relented,
releasing the hold slightly to prolong the knockout. She allowed the
woman below her just enough respite so she could try to struggle, but
her improvised bonds made the effort futile. Slowly Abbie increased
the pressure again, pressing in against the woman's skull,
restricting the bloodflow to her brain.

Soon enough the sentry stopped struggling and sat limply, propped up
against her attacker. Abbie began a slow circular motion with her
thumbs. She could see the redhead's mouth hanging open and her eyes
beginning to roll back. Three more circles with her thumbs and Abbie
was rewarded as the woman slipped into a deep sleep, sighing gently
as her eyes rolled back in her skull. Even so, Abbie kept the
pressure up for another minute, ensuring a deep sleep for her latest
victim.

Once she had rendered the sentry completely unconscious she gently
lowered her off the stool onto the floor where a few expert twists of
the leotard entangled it securely around the woman's arms, exposing
her pert breasts, the erect nipples betraying the woman's arousal
during her ordeal. Kat definitely knew how to pick them, Abbie
thought.

Then, trying hard to ignore her own growing arousal, she turned to
the door leading to the hallway. The guard in the living room was
next.

A pair of white boots glittered in the moonlight, caressing smooth
young legs as they crisscrossed each other below a massive leather sofa
that faced an equally gigantic 80 inch plasma TV.

"Excess..." Abbie whispered to herself. "Always your downfall, Kat."

The whisper was covered by an intercom that rang out at the unseen
sentry, a familiar voice blaring through its mesh that sounded both
commanding and sultry.

"You were quite delicious tonight, Laura." the voice cooed.

"Thank you, Mistress." The sentry girl responded.

Abbie took a look at the plasma's cool and sleeping screen to catch a
reflection. The sentry was the loveliest she'd come across so far..a
dark skinned beauty with long raven hair that looked half Asian with a
touch of Native American. The white leotard made her skin stand out
even more, it's smooth texture outfitting a body that brought Abbie
close to jealousy. And this had been Kat's "dessert" earlier?

"Lucky bitch..." Abbie whispered again.

"Now Laura, I need you and the rest of the crew to keep an eye out for
a friend of mine. I have a feeling she'll be trying to infiltrate us
any day now...but tonight feels exceptionally promising."

"Yes, Mistress." Laura replied, her voice barely muffling the short
gasp Abbie let out as she slid along a wall adjacent to the couch's
left arm rest. How the hell could Kat know?

But then again...hadn't she always felt it whenever it was Kat's turn
to take her girls out?

She smiled a little at the unspoken connection she'd just realized as
sentry girl Laura continued.

"It shall be done, Mistress." the gorgeous girl finished. "I will
report every half hour as instructed."

"Good." Her boss' voice replied. "You're in charge tonight...and I
need you to keep the other girls in line. That includes making sure
those other two aren't screwing in the pool again. Understood?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"Good..." was Kat's last word as the intercom went off with a short
and soft pop.

Laura's sigh echoed the room. "Yes Mistress!" she sing-songed,
mocking her superior. "Horny slut making me eat her out for an hour.
As good as that pussy is, it ain't worth the pay..."

The plasma kicked on as it became obvious that Laura, too...was a lazy
employee.

Abbie could barely hold in her giggle as she approached the rear of
the couch, the sentry's head barely visible above it's rim. Abbie
reached into her belt pack and brought out a mini drill with a special
wide and padded attachment. The television blared as she started
drilling, the padding making the process silent as a 2 inch hole began
making its way into the back of the couch. As the drill made its way
through to the leather lining that padded the young sentry's back
Abbie clicked it off, pulling it away and admiring the perfect hole
leading to Laura's spinal cord.

A flick of the wrist later and Abbie produced a small steel pipe...the
feather of a tranquilizer dart sticking out of one of it's holes. She
placed the pipe's end into the hole, pushed the dart deeply into
position, and quietly drew a deep breath.

Abbie puffed a blast of air through the mini blowgun.

THWUNK.

"uh!" was the sound that came from the other side of the couch. And
then a soft: "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnn.....?"

The concentrated dose of secobarbital coursed through the sentry's body in
milliseconds. Abbie stood up, placed her tools back in their bag, and gingerly
walked around the couch, sitting next to the sentry. She snatched the control
from Laura's hand, switching channels with a
smile on her face.

"Good Lord. You were actually watching Rachel Ray?" Abbie quipped.
"If I see that woman smile one more time I swear I'm gonna throw her
screaming from a moving helicopter. Hey...are you listening?"

Abbie turned to the girl, whose beautiful face was a mask of sedation.
Her eyes constantly crossed and rolled up into their respective
sockets as her soft and thick lips parted, a line of saliva making its
way to her chin. She tried to speak, but all that came out was a soft
"uuhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnuuuuhh..."

"Well..." Abbie said, leaning over and whispering. "I kinda already
know the layout of the place...so I don't really need to interrogate you."

"uuhhngggghhhhh..." Laura replied.

"So um...should I leave you like this? Watching Conan?"

Laura shook her head no.

"Not a Conan fan?" Abbie continued. "Well then..."

Abbie stood up, facing the young girl whose eyes pleaded for oblivion.

She reached down and pulled the straps of the girl's leotard down,
pulling it off her body...revealing a single white thong. Abbie had
to control her urges. Kat KNEW how to pick them, but this girl was
downright gorgeous.

She knelt in front of the dazed girl, who was now making soft gurgling
sounds. She leaned in and allowed her lips to brush her prey's.

"I guess we can't be friends..." Abbie lovingly whispered. She
pushed the kiss deeper and found, to her surprise, the sentry's tongue
responding. It was weak, but it was there. They both made similar
moaning sounds at that moment, but Laura's was soon cut short as
Abbie's hands made their way up to her neck, each thumb and forefinger
pinching the lovely Asian girl's carotid arteries shut ever so gently.

The sleep-kiss continued, Laura's eyes rolling...her eyelids
fluttering as her tongue's movements became slower. 5 seconds passed,
and her tongue went limp against Abbie's, her eyes shut as the girl
went slack, her mouth open as Abbie pulled back.

With a quick swing Abbie connected with a karate chop to the girl's
neck, hitting a nerve cluster that shut down the girl's brain even
further. Laura's nude body jerked and went slack again as she emitted an
unconscious grunt, but Abbie was confident in the fact that the beautiful girl
had felt no pain.

Moments later Laura was tied up with her own leotard and placed in the
kitchen's corner...next to her equally unconscious co-worker.

With a smile Abbie made her way past the living room and through a
corridor covered in think tiles.

"Time to see what's going on in the pool..." she muttered, smiling as
her heart skipped a beat.

Three down.

Two to go.

And then...her prize awaited

Abbie crouched in the doorway leading out to the stone paved area and
the pool. Two women sat on the edge. The first, a busty blonde in a
pink bikini, lay on a towel, propped up on her elbows. Her
companion, a brunette with long, flowing hair and skin the color of
café au lait, was spread out below her, her head between the blonde's
thighs. Abbie smiled as she watched the expression on the blonde's
face. They were trying to be discrete and not alert their mistress to
their activities, but even so the blonde moaned loudly.

After a few minutes of watching, Abbie saw the blonde tense and throw
her head back. She moaned even more loudly, grabbing the brunette's
head and grinding it against her pussy as she bucked breathlessly.
Her breasts heaved as she panted and laid back in the afterglow of
her partner's skilled attention. The brunette moved up and kissed
the blonde, embracing in a long, deep tender display before
reluctantly breaking the kiss.

"I'll go get us a drink," Abbie heard the brunette say. The woman
stood and turned to the poolhouse on the opposite side of the pool.
Her white bikini stood out clearly long after her skin faded into the
gloom outside.

Sandy, the blonde stood up and stretched languidly. Abbie felt the
tingling between her legs increase at the sight of the fantastic
woman displayed before her. Shaking her head, she cleared her head
and concentrated. Kelly disappeared inside the poolhouse and the
blonde turned towards the lounger a few feet from her. Abbie leapt
from the doorway and stayed low as she rapidly closed the distance to
Sandy. She rose up behind her and jabbed out with her right hand,
planting three fingertips in the nerve cluster at the base of the
woman's spine, just above her tight thong.

The blonde didn't make a sound – the paralysis was instantaneous.
Abbie caught her as she fell and quickly maneuvered her to the
lounger, laying her on her back and scooping her feet up onto it.
She glanced quickly over to the pool house and, seeing the brunette
was still occupied, straddled the helpless blonde who stared at her
in terror, unable to move or speak after Abbie's expert attack.

"Shh," Abbie said, mockingly, raising a finger to her lips. She
smiled at the completely helpless woman and bent forward, pressing
her lips to the paralyzed woman's and pressing her body against
hers. She broke the kiss.

"Mmm, I can taste her on you," she whispered. Then she gently pulled
the cups of the blonde's bikini down and flicked her tongue across
the erect nipples. "That should distract your friend long enough for
me to deal with her," Abbie said before sliding off the blonde and
disappearing from her sight.

The brunette approached, carrying a glass in each hand. She saw the
blonde lying on the lounger, her breasts exposed, and smiled.

"So you're waiting for me Sandy? Mmm, you know how much I love your
breasts." She set the glasses down on the patio table and sexily
walked across to her partner.

Sandy tried to scream, to shout a warning, to move her hand even
slightly, but whatever her attacker had done to her made it
impossible to move. Then she caught a flash of movement behind her
lover.

The brunette realized something was wrong too late. She looked into
the blonde's eyes and saw the fear in them. Then something flashed
in front of her face and pressed against her mouth and nose. She
took a startled breath and instantly realized her mistake. A strong
chemical smell invaded her nostrils and vapors filled her lungs.
Chloroform, she thought, desperately trying to calm her breathing
down to buy some time.

"Hello my dear," Abbie whispered in her ear, "I'm afraid Sandy isn't
really in the mood right now, but maybe you'll both feel better after
a nap." Kelly struggled, squirming and clawing at Abbie's hand.
Abbie smiled at Sandy who lay and watched in horrified fascination as
Kelly began to succumb to the drug. She saw that Kelly was getting
aroused, despite herself, and then Sandy realized she was getting
turned on too. She had a sudden vision of being put to sleep by the
powerful woman who was overpowering her lover.

Abbie saw the look in Sandy's eyes. She knew it well – she'd seen it
in dozens of women she'd put to sleep. By the sound of it, Kelly was
enjoying herself now too. She was probably resigned to the fact she
was going to be knocked out. Abbie released her left hand from
around the woman's throat and, after Kelly didn't struggle to break
free, allowed it to slip down the woman's toned, over her breasts,
her stomach and finally into the top of her thong. She waited, her
fingers hovering over her victim's pussy. As Abbie expected, this
increased Kelly's arousal and soon she was sagging in her arms, her
heavy breathing accelerating her downfall. Abbie waited a few
moments more and then slid two fingers into Kelly's wet pussy. The
woman barely moaned, weakened as she was by the chloroform, but Abbie
felt her convulse in orgasm before being completely overwhelmed. She
held the brunette for a moment and looked at Sandy. She was
obviously extremely aroused, her eyes darting from Abbie's face to
the peaceful features of her lover, now asleep in Abbie's arms.

Abbie lowered Kelly to the floor and quickly pulled her top off.
With expert precision she pulled the woman's arms and legs behind her
and bound them with the bikini top, hogtying the slumbering sentry.
Then she looked up at Sandy.

The blonde watched Abbie slowly approach, wondering what she was
going to do. Suddenly, when she was a few feet away, the brunette
agent reached out and grabbed Sandy by the arm, pulling her off the
lounger. Sandy felt her self being flipped onto her back and then
propped up into a sitting position as Abbie moved behind her onto the
lounger. The next thing she felt was a pair of powerful thighs
squeezing against her head. Abbie hooked her right calf up under
Sandy's chin and locked it in place behind her left knee. Sandy
realized Abbie must have done something to her as she threw her to
the floor since she could now move again. It did her no good. She
was trapped and fading fast. Already her vision was dimming, but she
clawed feebly at Abbie's thighs.

Watching the blonde struggle, and feeling the back of her head
pressed against her sensitive sex, Abbie felt an orgasm approaching.
She suppressed it. She would allow herself that pleasure only when
Kat lay unconscious and defeated at her feet. She had to end this
quickly, so she reached down and pressed her thumb against the
blonde's temple. Immediately the woman convulsed, twitching
uncontrollably as her brain began to switch off. Abbie squeezed
hard, raising her self off the lounger. Sandy tensed, twitched once
more, and then sighed before relaxing completely. Abbie slowly
released the hold and lowered her to the ground.

Thirty seconds later, Sandy lay next to her lover, bound with her own
bikini. Both would be asleep until morning. Abbie banished their
defeat from her mind. She only had one target to concentrate on now.

------------


ENDING # 1 (as written by Abbie)

The door to Kat's room swung open silently. The huge bed opposite
the door had a single sleeping woman in it. Abbie was slightly
disappointed. She had expected more from Kat. Still, she decided
not to pass up the opportunity and padded into the room, making no
noise. Abbie half suspected a trap, but when she drew level with the
woman in the bed it was definitely Kat.

She took a moment to admire her adversary's beautiful features, made
all the more alluring by sleep. At the moment it was a natural
slumber but dozens of methods for turning that into an artificially
induced unconsciousness flashed through Abbie's mind. She flexed her
fingers, her eyes straying to various pressure points on Kat's neck,
contemplating the varying effects and levels of consciousness she
could induce with a well-placed finger. She picked her point and
reached out.

Her fingers were inches from Kat's neck when the woman suddenly
reacted, her hand suddenly flashing out from under the sheets and
grabbing Abbie's wrist. At the same time Kat's leg kicked out,
slamming into Abbie's toned stomach. Abbie let out a loud gasp as
the air was forced from her body. Kat pressed the advantage.

In a heartbeat, the sexy agent was on her feet, twisting Abbie's
wrist up behind her back and levering her down onto her knees. The
stricken agent weakly lashed out with her free hand, but Kat gave a
subtle twist of her wrist and sudden pain lanced up to her shoulder,
subduing her. Abbie knelt, Kat behind her, her normally quick,
confident mind suddenly clouded with indecision. Kat leaned over
her, a hand snaking down the front of Abbie's body and the helpless
agent couldn't help but shiver in anticipation of where Kat's hand
was headed. Sensing her arousal, Kat laughed softly, her hand
sliding over Abbie's breasts and down over her stomach. Abbie held
her breath, expectant, her predicament forgotten at the thought of
Kat's touch. Kat paused. Then, quickly, she grabbed Abbie's belt
and undid the buckle, pulling it free and standing up again. Abbie
moaned in frustration.

"Now, let's see what we have in here," Kat said, throwing the belt on
the bed and leaning over Abbie again to open the pouches. Abbie
could feel the woman's closeness again, but Kat twisted her wrist
once more as she bent over. Abbie's mind cleared, suddenly focused
on the task at hand again. She had to get free.

Kat opened one pouch and removed a soft white cloth. She waved it in
front of Abbie's face and sighed theatrically.

"Chloroform," she said, the disapproval clear in her voice. "Really
my dear, I expected more from you. Chloroform's just so…clichéd.
Still, sometimes the old ones are the best, I suppose."

Abbie was feeling light-headed now; the fumes from the cloth were
invading her lungs. She fought to keep her concentration. She
needed to wait for the opening she needed to break free. She saw Kat
reach into another pouch and withdraw the blowpipe.

"Now this is more like it," she said. "A bit of originality and
inventiveness. Let me guess, some sort of muscle relaxant, probably
with psychotropic properties? Good for quick interrogation of the
victim, right?

More investigation from Kat revealed a set of cable ties to restrain
captives and a set of lock picks. Kat threw them onto her dresser
and turned back to her captive. She laid a hand on her shoulder and
leaned in close.

"Now, what shall I do with you?" she whispered.

Before Abbie could respond, Kat dug two fingers into the base of her
neck. Dizziness and drowsiness instantly overwhelmed Abbie. Kat
released her wrist but the nerve pinch rendered any resistance futile
as her muscles relaxed completely. She slumped forward against the
side of the bed, her vision swimming. She felt the fingers withdraw
from her neck but her training told her she would be incapacitated
for at least two minutes. More than enough time for Kat to do
whatever she had planned.

Kat stood over her victim and smiled to herself. It was almost too
easy. She decided to have a little fun. Quickly and efficiently she
stripped the barely-conscious agent out of her black lycra. As she
did so she noticed the familiar look of fear and arousal in Abbie's
eyes.

"There now," Kat said when she had Abbie naked. "It's been a long
night and you've been a very busy girl. I think you deserve a nap."

Kneeling down, Kat rolled Abbie onto her back and then pulled her
into a sitting position. She held her close and wrapped her arms
around Abbie's head and neck. The reverse sleeper was a powerful
move against a normal opponent, but Abbie was barely able to move.
She felt the effects of the nerve pinch beginning to wear off but Kat
had her now. She could prolong this as long as she liked or put her
out in a matter of seconds. Sitting helpless, her head nestled
against Kat's breast, Abbie gave in and submitted. She had lost, now
she was completely in her adversary's hands.

Kat applied the hold slowly at first. Then she sensed movement – a
twitching of Abbie's arm, a slight movement of the head. The nerve
pinch was wearing off. With a slight sigh, Kat suddenly flexed her
muscles, squeezing hard against Abbie's carotid arteries. The
brunette agent's body twitched convulsively and Abbie gave a high-
pitched grunt of surprise. She looked up at Kat with unfocussed
eyes. Her mouth hung open, her body hanging limply in Kat's arms.
Slowly, she lowered her head onto Kat's breast, allowing herself to
be cradled in her captor's arms. Abbie was still looking up into
Kat's as the pupils dilated and her eyes began to roll back.

Kat heard Abbie whimper softly and she was unsurprised it was not a
fearful exclamation. No – it was clear Abbie was aroused now. The
whimper and her hard nipples made that clear. Kat found herself
becoming aroused too. This was the best part, the part where her
victim gave in. They always submitted to their desires in that
magical moment between the realisation they were helplessly
overpowered and the moment when they lost consciousness. Abbie was
there now. For her the moment lasted longer. From the moment the
sleeper was applied the trained agent must have known what her fate
would be. Now, looking into Abbie's eyes, Kat could sense the woman
almost begging to be knocked out. She obliged her, once more flexing
her powerful muscles and applying the final pressure that would send
Abbie to dreamland.

With one last sigh Abbie felt her body twitch and then her fading
vision rapidly dimmed. She felt a sliver of drool slide from her
open mouth and then blackness descended and she fell into the
inviting warmth of unconsciousness.

Smiling, and breathing heavily with arousal, Kat gently pushed Abbie
back to lean against the bed. She quickly stood and lifted her inert
form onto the bed. Brushing a few strands of hair from her face, she
leaned down and kissed her slack lips.

"Now that I have you, my dear," she whispered, "what am I going to do
with you?"

Lying down next to her, a number of different ideas entered Kat's
head. She was going to have fun with her new captive.


ENDING # 2 (AS written by Kat)

The door to Kat's room swung open silently. Abbie smiled as she saw
her sleeping adversary turned sideways on a masterful king-sized bed,
wearing nothing but a silk white panties and a baby blue teddy. Her
breathing was soft and rhythmic as Abbie made her way to the side of
the bed she faced, her eyes closed…face peaceful as an angel's.
Abbie's grin widened as she remembered the good times they'd shared
taking sentry girls out during missions past...a set of memories she
quickly shook out of her mind. There was work to do here.

Abbie reached into the small pack attached to her belt and produced a
small bottle filled with a powerful sleeping spray she'd designed
herself. One quick spritz across Kat's face was all it would take to
send the brunette into a deeper, coma-like sleep. As she extended her
arm toward Kat's face her mind registered something. A small twitch
to the right side of her peripheral vision. Even as her mind chose to
ignore it, her instinct begged her to turn.

But it was too late.

Kat's foot connected with the bottle in a powerful swing kick off the
bed, knocking it loose and into the wall on the far side of the room.
Before she could move, Abbie heard herself saying "ooof!" then
"unnngh!" as Kat's double fisted jabs struck her unprotected
midsection, sending her stumbling to her ass, gasping for air as Kat
sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over…her chin resting on her hands
as if she were watching an interesting TV show.

"Hey baby…" Kat called sweetly. "I had a blast watching you take my
girls out on my hidden room's monitors…especially my hot foreign
employee on the couch. That was the best…"

"You…*cough*…bitch." Abbie managed to groan, desperately making her
way to her feet.

Kat stood first, walking over gingerly and sending an expert
knife-hand chop to the edge of her neck.

"Unnnh!" was Abbie's reply as she fell flat on her ass yet again…her
head suddenly bobbing back and forth as her eyes rolled into the back
of her lids. She moaned softly, fighting unconsciousness as her old
friend/lover/enemy settled herself behind the agent's neck. Within
millisecond the sleeper hold Kat had taught her ages ago was on tight,
pinching Abbie's carotid arteries shut…draining the blood flow to her
bran to nothing more than a trickle.

"Shhhhh…." Kat whispered, her soft tongue lapping at Abbie's right
ear. "It'll soon be over, baby. You'll see a few spots, then a
haze…maybe even feel your body twitch a little as I send you to
dreamland. Then I'll have to chalk another point down for myself as
the year closes."

Kat tightened the sleeper, cutting the flow completely.

"God…" she giggled. "That would make this two wins in a row for me,
wouldn't it?"

And Kat was right. The spots were starting to fill Abbie's vision,
giving a sneak preview to the unconsciousness that would undoubtedly
follow. Abbie suddenly let her body relax, ceasing her squirming as
she put all her concentration on a way out of this predicament.

"Oh come now…" Kat whispered, her tongue continuing to playfully lap
at Abbie's earlobe. "You think playing possum's gonna work? For
God's sake, angel…I TAUGHT you that trick."

Abbie's hand made it's way behind her waist…seeking…fiddling around….

"The things I'm gonna do to you, Abbie." Kat continued, monologuing
the way any villain should. "I was thinking of putting you in a
gas-filled room…maybe keeping you eternally drowsy as I don a gas mask
and, well…let's just say I'd have hours of fun."

Abbie's fingers…finding a warm area behind her.

"Oh please…keep struggling, baby." Kat said gently. "You know I like
it when you…ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh….."

The sudden moan from Kat's lips was followed by a slight loosening of
her sleeper as Abbie's fingers found the soft silky crotch of her
white panties. With a simple three-fingered attack and a bit of
pressure, Abbie found a cluster of nerves there that comprised a
special meridian on the female body…one that, when attacked along with
clitoral stimulation, caused a sudden rush of weakness and sedation
that the Kat's brain mistook as a building orgasm.

Abbie felt the heat emanating from her foe's face, neck, and thighs as
the sleeper hold slipped even further. Kat's breathing quickened as
Abbie turned her neck to see crimson splotches forming on her
cheeks…blushes that marked her perfectly executed maneuver.

"Oh….God….Abbie." Kat moaned softly. "No fair…no fair at…all…."

Kat's hands lost their grip and her arms went limp at her sides as
Abbie turned quickly, fighting the head rush that threatened to make
her pass out. She kept her grip on Kat's panties, her fingers
massaging the pressure points there as a fourth finger joined in,
pushing on the crucial fourth nerve she'd studied for so long.

"Yes…you taught me well." Abbie sighed, her strength slowly flowing
back. "But any dog…old or young…can learn new tricks…just like the 4
fingered energy block technique you're feeling this very second."

Kat was on her knees know…her thighs spread…arms to her side as her
head slowly nodded, loose on its hinges. She moaned softly…her brain
interpreting the paralyzing effects of the grip as flows of pleasure
that made their way to every single extremity. In a matter of seconds
the silk panties were damp and sticky…her eyes crossing from the faux
pleasure.

"God….Abbie…you're so…good."

Abbie giggled.

"Your brain thinks I am, babykins." She replied. "But here's the
kicker. Once I add a fifth finger to this little technique your brain
is gonna register an orgasm, except instead of an actual orgasm you're
nervous system is gonna shut down like a 1970's Manhattan blackout."

Kat's eyes fluttered from pleasure to fear…and then back again.

"So…proud of you, Abbie." Kat moaned. "You did so….good."

Abbie nodded, smiling. She leaned in and kissed her partner's lips,
acknowledging the history they shared. "I know." She said.

"Just make sure I'm out…" Kat finished, her eyes flashing a flash of
vengeance. "cause if you don't, I'll be coming after…you…and…"

Abbie thrust her thumb into the wetness, attacking the fifth point
needed to finish the maneuver.

"No, babe." Abbie said, locking eyes with her only equal. "You'll
just be coming."

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…." Was the sound that
poured from Kat's lips, her eyelids fluttering as her body jittered a
bit, her hips bucking back and forth as what her mind thought was a
climax thundered through her system. Abbie felt her the muscles at
her fingertips spasm as she realized that Kat was indeed having and
orgasm. The fact that Abbie had defeated her at her own game had been
enough to induce a real release…but the technique Abbie had spent
months perfecting on countless girls did it's job just as effectively.

"Oooooooooooooohhhhh…." Kat said.

"Yes." Abbie agreed. "Nighty night, angel."

Kat slightly nodded….as if to agree….then hr eyes rolled into whites
as she grunted…going limp and falling into Abbie's shoulder, her chin
resting there like an infant resting against its mother's body. She
convulsed as her real orgasm ceased, but the girl was out cold.

Abbie calmly laid Kat's sleeping body on the bed, spreading her arms
and legs as she tied all four to the headboard and bedposts. She
straddled her fallen foe's stomach…feeling the sudden warmth of
excitement she knew would come should she win the night's contest.

This was her prize…and she planned to spend ALL night enjoying it.

She thought about what Kat had said to her before passing out…how she
should make sure the girl was out lest she come after her.

With a smile, Abbie leaned in, her right thumb and forefinger finding
that special spot on the left side of Kat's neck. She felt the bundle
of soft nerves and ganglia there and squeezed in a powerful burst.

"auhhhhhhhhhhnnnn…." Kat said, her body twitching once. Then twice.
Then….nothing. The nerve pinch did it's job, sending Kat into the
deepest realm of sleep possible.

Within seconds, Abbie's fingers were pulling softly at the moist silk
panties that clad the very area responsible for her opponent's defeat.

She leaned over…kissing sleeping lips.

"To the victor goes the spoils, babydoll…" Abbie whispered.

And for many hours that night…they did just that.


END


]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-368.html Wed, 08 Sep 2021 15:17:25 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-368.html Halley was sitting on the couch watching TV. She had finished a long day of classes at university and was enjoying some off time. A thin medium brunette she was wearing a red T-shirt and black leggings with some short white socks. The chemistry major was flipping through the channels as her roommate, Lisa came in. While Halley was a brunette, Lisa was a similarly tall blonde. She always dressed a little fancier than Halley. Today she wore a stylish white blouse, dark shorts, and black tights.

“Hey there” Lisa said as she took off her flats.

Halley nodded, “How’s it going?”

“Pretty good what are you watching?” Lisa answered taking a seat on the couch with Halley.

Halley found a show that she liked; it involved a female spy character. Together they watched the episode. The heroine was trying to get some files from the bad guy’s office. Soon she was discovered though and a fight broke out. During the battle one of the henchmen pulled out a chloroform soaked cloth and subdued the heroine.

“Oh please.” Lisa rolled her eyes.

Halley intrigued asked, “What?”

Lisa shook her head, “She fights like four guys but can’t break free when someone grabs her.”

Halley smiled, “It was drugged. You think she should last longer?”

Lisa smirked, “Well I think she should be able to get out of it before it takes effect.”

Halley leaned over and pulled a napkin from a nearby table. She held it out to Lisa, “Okay try and capture me.”

“What, come on Halley?”

Halley shook her head, “You heard me, I want you to try and catch me. I know how fast chloroform works, so if I’m not free within a minute, well then I would have passed out.”

Lisa at first looked like she was going to say no but she was also competitive, “Okay you’re on.”

They agreed to go to separate rooms and Halley would have no idea when Lisa was going to attack her. Halley started out in the bathroom and walked back out to the main living area of their apartment. Seeing no sign of Lisa she proceeded to the kitchen. Halley opened up a cabinet and was getting some stuff when Lisa grabbed her from behind. The napkin went over her face and she proceeded to struggle. Lisa, who was also a gymnast, had pretty good strength. Despite all her struggles, Halley just couldn’t break free of Lisa’s arms. After a minute she pretended to pass out in her roommate’s arms.

“Alright enough wake up sleepy head.” Lisa laughed.

“Well I think I proved my point, I couldn’t get free.”

Lisa shook her head, “You may have not gotten free, and spy-girl didn’t get free, but I for sure could.”
Halley smiled now, although Lisa didn’t know why, “Well time we found out, my turn to try and capture you.”

Lisa nodded and went off to her room. Halley walked into her room and went to the closet. Inside was something she ‘borrowed’ from her chemistry lab. Taking the bottle of chloroform out, she opened it and drizzled some of its contents onto the napkin. Her smile grew watching the drops landing on the napkin. It didn’t take long for the cloth to become a little damp in her hand. Halley sniffed the air and easily smelled the hint of chloroform. Palming the cloth, she then quietly moved to the door.

A glance out showed that Lisa was trying to play it cool. Her blonde friend was casually looking for her. Carefully Halley moved out of the door and stepped lightly on the floor. Lisa had moved from the kitchen to the bathroom. The lights were off inside and the door partially closed. It looked like she thought Halley might be hiding inside. It worked out perfectly for Halley, Lisa headed to the bathroom thus turning her back to Halley. Quietly Halley got closer, raising her arms to ensnare Lisa.

“I’ve got you!” Lisa exclaimed opening the bathroom door and flicking on the lights. While she was distracted by not finding Halley inside, her friend struck.

Halley grabbed Lisa from behind, wrapping and arm around the blonde’s shoulders and neck. While her hand holding the chloroform napkin when over Lisa’s face. They began to struggle and Lisa was actually smiling under the napkin. She was confident of her ability to break free from Halley’s grip. Because of the fun she was having pretending to be ‘chloroformed’ she didn’t think about the smell on the napkin. At first she was surprised by how much the struggling was tiring her out. Lisa felt weaker as Halley dragged her back into the hallway. As she started to become more sluggish, Lisa realized something was on the cloth over her nose and mouth.

It took her a minute but she realized she was really being chloroformed! With big pleading eyes she looked towards her friend’s face. Halley just smiled, “What’s the matter Lisa, I thought you said you could break free?”

This triggered a brief renew in Lisa’s struggles but they quickly ended. Her body was sluggish; she was so tired and sleepy. Halley felt confident enough to adjust her grip bringing her arm down from Lisa’s neck to under her breasts. Her roommate’s breathing slowed and Halley could feel Lisa getting slack in her grip. For Lisa her head felt like it was wrapped in soft towels. Her eyes, which had been fluttering rapidly at first now slowly blinked and opened. Halley noticed they were staying closed for longer each time. Soon they would close and Lisa would be out cold. Feeling that Lisa was finished, Halley now showed her intentions, she leaned in and kissed the beauty that was her roommate on the neck. Lisa made a final sigh under the chloroform cloth. Her eyes shut and she was out.

Halley removed the napkin and enjoyed the sight of her roommate’s helpless form. She dragged the sleeping Lisa into her bedroom. Carefully she laid Lisa down onto the bed. When she was resting comfortably, Halley climbed into the bed and curled up next to Lisa. Halley had long wanted to play with her roommate, to feel her soft skin, kiss her lips, and explore her body. She kissed Lisa as she slowly unbuttoned her friend’s blouse. Under the shirt Lisa had on a black bra. For the moment Halley left this on but she did remove her own shirt, revealing her white sports bra.

Next Halley went for Lisa’s shorts. Unbuttoning it she slowly pulled them down her friends’ nylon tights. She enjoyed the feel of them and how smooth and sexy they made Lisa’s legs look. Tossing the shorts away, Halley hoped off the bed, removed her leggings and stood in her panties. She climbed on top of Lisa of and felt her roommate’s’ breasts. As she enjoyed their feel Halley would lean down and kiss Lisa Eventually she changed direction and began feeling Lisa’s strong gymnast legs. Encased in the black tights, Halley loved the sound of the fabric as it rubbed together and how it felt on her skin. She was becoming more excited, feeling it between her thighs.

“Ohh….” Lisa moaned, but not out of pain, but pleasure.

Halley left Lisa’s legs behind and leaned down in front of Lisa’s face, “Hello….”

“What….what….” Lisa struggled to say, still coming out of her chloroform induced fog.

Halley kissed her, then parting her lips, “You lost the bet, you couldn’t get free.”

Lisa answered, “This…is….your reward?”

“No, it’s yours.”

Lisa managed to smile, “Pull me up, I’m still a little weak.”

Halley sat next to her roommate and pulled Lisa up into her lap. Their arms wrapped around one another and they began to passionately kiss. It wasn’t long before Lisa was lying back down again. The girls continued to kiss and their hands began to move all over their bodies. Lisa let out a small moan of pleasure as Halley intertwined their legs. They continued like this for quite a while, with each of them slowly removing the others remaining clothing.

Later, they were lying under the covers of Halley’s bed. Still embraced they looked at one another. Lisa said, “That was…amazing.”

“I’m so happy you think so Lisa.”

Lisa leaned up on an elbow, “Well I have a request.”

“Name it.” Halley responded.

Lisa pulled out her tights and looked towards the bottle of chloroform Halley had left out, “Your turn.”

Halley just grinned.]]> Halley was sitting on the couch watching TV. She had finished a long day of classes at university and was enjoying some off time. A thin medium brunette she was wearing a red T-shirt and black leggings with some short white socks. The chemistry major was flipping through the channels as her roommate, Lisa came in. While Halley was a brunette, Lisa was a similarly tall blonde. She always dressed a little fancier than Halley. Today she wore a stylish white blouse, dark shorts, and black tights.

“Hey there” Lisa said as she took off her flats.

Halley nodded, “How’s it going?”

“Pretty good what are you watching?” Lisa answered taking a seat on the couch with Halley.

Halley found a show that she liked; it involved a female spy character. Together they watched the episode. The heroine was trying to get some files from the bad guy’s office. Soon she was discovered though and a fight broke out. During the battle one of the henchmen pulled out a chloroform soaked cloth and subdued the heroine.

“Oh please.” Lisa rolled her eyes.

Halley intrigued asked, “What?”

Lisa shook her head, “She fights like four guys but can’t break free when someone grabs her.”

Halley smiled, “It was drugged. You think she should last longer?”

Lisa smirked, “Well I think she should be able to get out of it before it takes effect.”

Halley leaned over and pulled a napkin from a nearby table. She held it out to Lisa, “Okay try and capture me.”

“What, come on Halley?”

Halley shook her head, “You heard me, I want you to try and catch me. I know how fast chloroform works, so if I’m not free within a minute, well then I would have passed out.”

Lisa at first looked like she was going to say no but she was also competitive, “Okay you’re on.”

They agreed to go to separate rooms and Halley would have no idea when Lisa was going to attack her. Halley started out in the bathroom and walked back out to the main living area of their apartment. Seeing no sign of Lisa she proceeded to the kitchen. Halley opened up a cabinet and was getting some stuff when Lisa grabbed her from behind. The napkin went over her face and she proceeded to struggle. Lisa, who was also a gymnast, had pretty good strength. Despite all her struggles, Halley just couldn’t break free of Lisa’s arms. After a minute she pretended to pass out in her roommate’s arms.

“Alright enough wake up sleepy head.” Lisa laughed.

“Well I think I proved my point, I couldn’t get free.”

Lisa shook her head, “You may have not gotten free, and spy-girl didn’t get free, but I for sure could.”
Halley smiled now, although Lisa didn’t know why, “Well time we found out, my turn to try and capture you.”

Lisa nodded and went off to her room. Halley walked into her room and went to the closet. Inside was something she ‘borrowed’ from her chemistry lab. Taking the bottle of chloroform out, she opened it and drizzled some of its contents onto the napkin. Her smile grew watching the drops landing on the napkin. It didn’t take long for the cloth to become a little damp in her hand. Halley sniffed the air and easily smelled the hint of chloroform. Palming the cloth, she then quietly moved to the door.

A glance out showed that Lisa was trying to play it cool. Her blonde friend was casually looking for her. Carefully Halley moved out of the door and stepped lightly on the floor. Lisa had moved from the kitchen to the bathroom. The lights were off inside and the door partially closed. It looked like she thought Halley might be hiding inside. It worked out perfectly for Halley, Lisa headed to the bathroom thus turning her back to Halley. Quietly Halley got closer, raising her arms to ensnare Lisa.

“I’ve got you!” Lisa exclaimed opening the bathroom door and flicking on the lights. While she was distracted by not finding Halley inside, her friend struck.

Halley grabbed Lisa from behind, wrapping and arm around the blonde’s shoulders and neck. While her hand holding the chloroform napkin when over Lisa’s face. They began to struggle and Lisa was actually smiling under the napkin. She was confident of her ability to break free from Halley’s grip. Because of the fun she was having pretending to be ‘chloroformed’ she didn’t think about the smell on the napkin. At first she was surprised by how much the struggling was tiring her out. Lisa felt weaker as Halley dragged her back into the hallway. As she started to become more sluggish, Lisa realized something was on the cloth over her nose and mouth.

It took her a minute but she realized she was really being chloroformed! With big pleading eyes she looked towards her friend’s face. Halley just smiled, “What’s the matter Lisa, I thought you said you could break free?”

This triggered a brief renew in Lisa’s struggles but they quickly ended. Her body was sluggish; she was so tired and sleepy. Halley felt confident enough to adjust her grip bringing her arm down from Lisa’s neck to under her breasts. Her roommate’s breathing slowed and Halley could feel Lisa getting slack in her grip. For Lisa her head felt like it was wrapped in soft towels. Her eyes, which had been fluttering rapidly at first now slowly blinked and opened. Halley noticed they were staying closed for longer each time. Soon they would close and Lisa would be out cold. Feeling that Lisa was finished, Halley now showed her intentions, she leaned in and kissed the beauty that was her roommate on the neck. Lisa made a final sigh under the chloroform cloth. Her eyes shut and she was out.

Halley removed the napkin and enjoyed the sight of her roommate’s helpless form. She dragged the sleeping Lisa into her bedroom. Carefully she laid Lisa down onto the bed. When she was resting comfortably, Halley climbed into the bed and curled up next to Lisa. Halley had long wanted to play with her roommate, to feel her soft skin, kiss her lips, and explore her body. She kissed Lisa as she slowly unbuttoned her friend’s blouse. Under the shirt Lisa had on a black bra. For the moment Halley left this on but she did remove her own shirt, revealing her white sports bra.

Next Halley went for Lisa’s shorts. Unbuttoning it she slowly pulled them down her friends’ nylon tights. She enjoyed the feel of them and how smooth and sexy they made Lisa’s legs look. Tossing the shorts away, Halley hoped off the bed, removed her leggings and stood in her panties. She climbed on top of Lisa of and felt her roommate’s’ breasts. As she enjoyed their feel Halley would lean down and kiss Lisa Eventually she changed direction and began feeling Lisa’s strong gymnast legs. Encased in the black tights, Halley loved the sound of the fabric as it rubbed together and how it felt on her skin. She was becoming more excited, feeling it between her thighs.

“Ohh….” Lisa moaned, but not out of pain, but pleasure.

Halley left Lisa’s legs behind and leaned down in front of Lisa’s face, “Hello….”

“What….what….” Lisa struggled to say, still coming out of her chloroform induced fog.

Halley kissed her, then parting her lips, “You lost the bet, you couldn’t get free.”

Lisa answered, “This…is….your reward?”

“No, it’s yours.”

Lisa managed to smile, “Pull me up, I’m still a little weak.”

Halley sat next to her roommate and pulled Lisa up into her lap. Their arms wrapped around one another and they began to passionately kiss. It wasn’t long before Lisa was lying back down again. The girls continued to kiss and their hands began to move all over their bodies. Lisa let out a small moan of pleasure as Halley intertwined their legs. They continued like this for quite a while, with each of them slowly removing the others remaining clothing.

Later, they were lying under the covers of Halley’s bed. Still embraced they looked at one another. Lisa said, “That was…amazing.”

“I’m so happy you think so Lisa.”

Lisa leaned up on an elbow, “Well I have a request.”

“Name it.” Halley responded.

Lisa pulled out her tights and looked towards the bottle of chloroform Halley had left out, “Your turn.”

Halley just grinned.]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-338.html Fri, 16 Jul 2021 19:35:59 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-338.html Our policy was to have at least two people on until closing, but rules are meant to be broken and we would take turns leaving early. There was no point in making two of us suffer, and my good friend Laura was eager to get home.
There were only a few minutes to go when your rather typical college guy walked in. 5’11”, short brown hair, brown eyes, wearing jeans and a forest green t-shirt. I thought he was rather attractive, blushing a little, but I already had a boyfriend. He was also wearing this blue and black windbreaker which seemed strange considering the warm evening. He apologized, knowing it was late, and ordered a cappuccino. I had already put things away for the night and sighed at the thought of cleaning up again, I didn’t notice him lock the door as I walked behind the counter.
I could have sworn I had seen him before, but couldn’t place where. As soon as I handed him his coffee, he changed, his gaze narrowed making me uncomfortable. He took one step back from the counter and pulled a black handgun from his jacket, pointing it in my direction. I had nowhere to go, he stood between me and the front door, and I didn’t dare make a run for the back. In a very calm tone he told me to turn off the lights, take all the money from the register and place it on the counter. As soon as I did this he snapped it from the counter, placing it in his pocket. What came next I never would have expected.
I was trembling as he stepped behind the counter. He could tell I was scared, who wouldn’t be? He tucked the gun in the waist of his jeans, placing his hand on my shoulder, and told me to relax, that he wouldn’t hurt me.
“You want to call the police?” he asked. I nodded, holding back tears. “Well we can’t have that, at least not yet.” He took out half of a small pill and set it down in front of me. “This is a sedative, I want you to take it, it will calm you down, put you to sleep for a few hours and give me time to get away, it’s win-win.”
I grabbed the tablet and quickly swallowed it, just wanting him to leave. “We’re almost done, but that’s going to take a few minutes to work.” He said pulling out a small brown bottle and picking a cloth from the counter, folding it over several times into a thick pad.
He poured the some of the contents of the bottle onto the cloth, glanced at my nametag and put out his hand offering me the cloth. “Amanda, this is chloroform, I’m sure you’ve seen it used in movies and know what it does.” I recognized the smell having used it on some labs in organic chemistry, and I certainly knew it had been used as an anaesthetic. I stepped back against the rear counter pulling away from him. “Amanda, there are two ways we can do this, one of which you’re really not going to like. Place the cloth over your face, take a few deep breaths, you’ll go to sleep for a little while and when you wake up I’ll be gone.” He took one large step towards me, effectively pinning me between him and the cabinets.
I reluctantly took the dark brown cloth from his hand, and looked at him with pleading eyes as I placed it over my nose and mouth taking a small sample of the overpowering fumes. There was a gleam in his eye, like he really enjoyed watching this. “Just a few deep breaths Amanda, the quicker you do it the sooner I go.” With that I exhaled, held the cloth firmly over my face and took in a lungful of the intoxicating vapours, then another. At first I didn’t notice any real effect, but then almost a sparking sensation started at the top of my head. My lungs ached for fresh air but I forced myself to take another deep breath. After the fifth my head was clouded, my lips and tongue felt like rubber, my assailant was pressing himself against me now, I had hardly noticed he came so close, and although the sensation was leaving my arms and legs as I continued to breath in the sweet liquid I noticed the large bulge in his pants as he pressed against my thigh. At some point he placed his hand over mine to hold the cloth in place.
The fumes were quickly doing their job, I had to blink often in my attempt to keep the world in focus in the dim light. Standing had become next to impossible by now, the only reason I wasn’t on the floor was due to the fact I was propped up against his body. I became tired of the fight to keep my eyes open and let the world slip into darkness. “Sweet dreams Amanda.” Although he sounded miles away I distinctly heard it whispered in my ear as I was surrounded by a pleasant sense of calm. As the ringing in my ears grew stronger I had one last, unexpected reaction, as a warm tingling sensation of intense pleasure became to form between my legs...
My name is Ty.  I’m not a jock, I’m not the Alpha male of the pack or a geek just your typical university student. I like girls, and I really like sex. There is nothing wrong with me, I can easily pick them up if I want to, but I’m also pretty lazy and don’t want to work that hard at it. Many guys will mingle the entire night, spend lots of money, buy several women a drink and still go home to the lotion and tissues. I only have to find one I like, buy her one cocktail and she’s coming home with me. A little GHB, maybe a roofie, better living through science I say. Don’t get me wrong, I respect women, after all no means no... I just don’t give them a chance to say it. I became infatuated with Amanda ever since I first laid eyes on her in that first year chem class. Sweet, sexy, your typical girl next door fantasy. I had planned to slip her a little something and persuade her to come back to my place but could never separate her from her friends. This isn’t how I wanted to do it, I didn’t want to scare her, I was worried she would notice the gun was a fake, but now here she is mine for the night.
Brushing her soft blonde locks from her eyes I gaze at the blank, peaceful expression that now graces her face, after three years I’m finally alone with the object of my obsession. The aubergine eye shadow and crimson lipstick compliment her quiet features beautifully as her relaxed mouth open ever so slightly. I pick Amanda’s limp form up into a cradle carry, while doing so catching a whiff of her subtle perfume nearly send me over the top. I place her form on the soft brown leather sofa in the alcove to the right of the front door.  Looking out the window at the last signs of daylight as I draw the shades, it’s our time to be together.
I pull the tie on the back of her black apron and lift the strap from around her neck, tossing the offending garment in the corner, to hide such beauty is a crime. Her white cotton v-neck t-shirt had ridden up exposing a tone midriff. I rub my hand over her porcelain abdomen, down the front of her light grey cotton skirt cut just above the knee, pulling off her grey flats to exposing her lovely feet.  I was disappointed to see her toes weren’t painted but given the circumstance I was just happy to be with her.
Lifting her arms over her head, I pull off her top with two quick tugs, exposing the light pink lace bra containing her perky B cups. I have been waiting for this moment for so long, undoing the two buttons, I slide the zipper down her skirt, my pulse quickens as I side the material over her hips and down her smooth, shapely legs. I step back taking in her stunning, unconscious form in its entirety.  Lying motionless on the small couch, clad only in her bra and matching pink, lace bikini panties. Despite the risk I couldn’t resist snapping a few photos with the camera on my phone.
Did I imagine it, or did her arm just move.  A small moan escapes her lips, as I lunge for the cloth on the nearby table. I place the still damp rag over her face, she lets out as small sigh as the small slits of white disappear behind her eyelids once again. Leaving the cloth in place for another minute, hoping it will last long enough for the full effects of the rohypnol to kick in.
I begin to explore her body, kissing her all over. I reach behind her back, releasing the clasp on her bra, freeing her breasts to the world. I lean in to start kissing and sucking these breathtaking examples of femininity, placing my hand on her warm mound in the process. I immediately pull back and look down, in the twilight I can see a rather obvious wet spot has appeared on the thin lacy fabric. Sliding myself lower on her body and taking in the aroma I’m pleasantly surprised to find that she seemed to find something arousing about her situation.
I’m good but not that good, having hardly touched her, she must have found something sexually exciting. Some people have a strong fetish for sleep, even if they won’t admit it to themselves. Judging by how eager Amanda was to inhale from the cloth, it seems like she truly enjoys being knocked out. It’s not like I would have entertained the request but she didn’t even ask if I could tie her up instead.
I lift her bottom, and slowly peel her panties off exposing her womanhood. My hands tremble as I massage my hand over her smooth hairless slit. I pull one of her eyes and can tell right away that she won’t be coming back anytime soon.  I strip down to my boxers, and despite the small size of our makeshift bed manage to cherish several hours, spooning with my dreamgirl, methodically exploring every inch of her body, happy that Amanda wasn’t the one who got away.
Having spent several hours in ecstasy, looking towards the clock I was signalled to wrap up our night together. Grabbing my clothes, I quickly got dressed. Having enough time to sweep this lovely girl up, placing her over my shoulder carrying her around the shop, enjoying our last intimate moments together before we returned to our own worlds apart. Taking extra care while I redressed her, leaving her in a comfortable position for when she awoke.
I placed the money back in the register, after all I’m not a robber I’m a romantic. A friend who had briefly worked at this same location a year earlier had told me where the video was recorded. Stepping into the supply room I reached up, switching the tapes for blank ones, then quietly made my exit out the back.
 
The sound of the occasional car driving by were the first sensations welcoming me back to the world, a small streak of intense red light from the rising sun slipping between the shade and the window frame danced across my face. I flinched a few times trying to clear the sleep from my head which still felt as if it was full of cotton. The rest of the my body had yet to catch up with me, as when I attempted to get off the sofa I did little more than push myself onto the cold tile. Taking a moment, I pick myself up and survey the room, the details of the previous night start coming back to me but they remain vague. Not certain why I’m so groggy and lethargic, and not sure what I’m still doing at work at 5:30am I attempt to piece the events of the previous evening back together. A guy came in for coffee...]]> Our policy was to have at least two people on until closing, but rules are meant to be broken and we would take turns leaving early. There was no point in making two of us suffer, and my good friend Laura was eager to get home.
There were only a few minutes to go when your rather typical college guy walked in. 5’11”, short brown hair, brown eyes, wearing jeans and a forest green t-shirt. I thought he was rather attractive, blushing a little, but I already had a boyfriend. He was also wearing this blue and black windbreaker which seemed strange considering the warm evening. He apologized, knowing it was late, and ordered a cappuccino. I had already put things away for the night and sighed at the thought of cleaning up again, I didn’t notice him lock the door as I walked behind the counter.
I could have sworn I had seen him before, but couldn’t place where. As soon as I handed him his coffee, he changed, his gaze narrowed making me uncomfortable. He took one step back from the counter and pulled a black handgun from his jacket, pointing it in my direction. I had nowhere to go, he stood between me and the front door, and I didn’t dare make a run for the back. In a very calm tone he told me to turn off the lights, take all the money from the register and place it on the counter. As soon as I did this he snapped it from the counter, placing it in his pocket. What came next I never would have expected.
I was trembling as he stepped behind the counter. He could tell I was scared, who wouldn’t be? He tucked the gun in the waist of his jeans, placing his hand on my shoulder, and told me to relax, that he wouldn’t hurt me.
“You want to call the police?” he asked. I nodded, holding back tears. “Well we can’t have that, at least not yet.” He took out half of a small pill and set it down in front of me. “This is a sedative, I want you to take it, it will calm you down, put you to sleep for a few hours and give me time to get away, it’s win-win.”
I grabbed the tablet and quickly swallowed it, just wanting him to leave. “We’re almost done, but that’s going to take a few minutes to work.” He said pulling out a small brown bottle and picking a cloth from the counter, folding it over several times into a thick pad.
He poured the some of the contents of the bottle onto the cloth, glanced at my nametag and put out his hand offering me the cloth. “Amanda, this is chloroform, I’m sure you’ve seen it used in movies and know what it does.” I recognized the smell having used it on some labs in organic chemistry, and I certainly knew it had been used as an anaesthetic. I stepped back against the rear counter pulling away from him. “Amanda, there are two ways we can do this, one of which you’re really not going to like. Place the cloth over your face, take a few deep breaths, you’ll go to sleep for a little while and when you wake up I’ll be gone.” He took one large step towards me, effectively pinning me between him and the cabinets.
I reluctantly took the dark brown cloth from his hand, and looked at him with pleading eyes as I placed it over my nose and mouth taking a small sample of the overpowering fumes. There was a gleam in his eye, like he really enjoyed watching this. “Just a few deep breaths Amanda, the quicker you do it the sooner I go.” With that I exhaled, held the cloth firmly over my face and took in a lungful of the intoxicating vapours, then another. At first I didn’t notice any real effect, but then almost a sparking sensation started at the top of my head. My lungs ached for fresh air but I forced myself to take another deep breath. After the fifth my head was clouded, my lips and tongue felt like rubber, my assailant was pressing himself against me now, I had hardly noticed he came so close, and although the sensation was leaving my arms and legs as I continued to breath in the sweet liquid I noticed the large bulge in his pants as he pressed against my thigh. At some point he placed his hand over mine to hold the cloth in place.
The fumes were quickly doing their job, I had to blink often in my attempt to keep the world in focus in the dim light. Standing had become next to impossible by now, the only reason I wasn’t on the floor was due to the fact I was propped up against his body. I became tired of the fight to keep my eyes open and let the world slip into darkness. “Sweet dreams Amanda.” Although he sounded miles away I distinctly heard it whispered in my ear as I was surrounded by a pleasant sense of calm. As the ringing in my ears grew stronger I had one last, unexpected reaction, as a warm tingling sensation of intense pleasure became to form between my legs...
My name is Ty.  I’m not a jock, I’m not the Alpha male of the pack or a geek just your typical university student. I like girls, and I really like sex. There is nothing wrong with me, I can easily pick them up if I want to, but I’m also pretty lazy and don’t want to work that hard at it. Many guys will mingle the entire night, spend lots of money, buy several women a drink and still go home to the lotion and tissues. I only have to find one I like, buy her one cocktail and she’s coming home with me. A little GHB, maybe a roofie, better living through science I say. Don’t get me wrong, I respect women, after all no means no... I just don’t give them a chance to say it. I became infatuated with Amanda ever since I first laid eyes on her in that first year chem class. Sweet, sexy, your typical girl next door fantasy. I had planned to slip her a little something and persuade her to come back to my place but could never separate her from her friends. This isn’t how I wanted to do it, I didn’t want to scare her, I was worried she would notice the gun was a fake, but now here she is mine for the night.
Brushing her soft blonde locks from her eyes I gaze at the blank, peaceful expression that now graces her face, after three years I’m finally alone with the object of my obsession. The aubergine eye shadow and crimson lipstick compliment her quiet features beautifully as her relaxed mouth open ever so slightly. I pick Amanda’s limp form up into a cradle carry, while doing so catching a whiff of her subtle perfume nearly send me over the top. I place her form on the soft brown leather sofa in the alcove to the right of the front door.  Looking out the window at the last signs of daylight as I draw the shades, it’s our time to be together.
I pull the tie on the back of her black apron and lift the strap from around her neck, tossing the offending garment in the corner, to hide such beauty is a crime. Her white cotton v-neck t-shirt had ridden up exposing a tone midriff. I rub my hand over her porcelain abdomen, down the front of her light grey cotton skirt cut just above the knee, pulling off her grey flats to exposing her lovely feet.  I was disappointed to see her toes weren’t painted but given the circumstance I was just happy to be with her.
Lifting her arms over her head, I pull off her top with two quick tugs, exposing the light pink lace bra containing her perky B cups. I have been waiting for this moment for so long, undoing the two buttons, I slide the zipper down her skirt, my pulse quickens as I side the material over her hips and down her smooth, shapely legs. I step back taking in her stunning, unconscious form in its entirety.  Lying motionless on the small couch, clad only in her bra and matching pink, lace bikini panties. Despite the risk I couldn’t resist snapping a few photos with the camera on my phone.
Did I imagine it, or did her arm just move.  A small moan escapes her lips, as I lunge for the cloth on the nearby table. I place the still damp rag over her face, she lets out as small sigh as the small slits of white disappear behind her eyelids once again. Leaving the cloth in place for another minute, hoping it will last long enough for the full effects of the rohypnol to kick in.
I begin to explore her body, kissing her all over. I reach behind her back, releasing the clasp on her bra, freeing her breasts to the world. I lean in to start kissing and sucking these breathtaking examples of femininity, placing my hand on her warm mound in the process. I immediately pull back and look down, in the twilight I can see a rather obvious wet spot has appeared on the thin lacy fabric. Sliding myself lower on her body and taking in the aroma I’m pleasantly surprised to find that she seemed to find something arousing about her situation.
I’m good but not that good, having hardly touched her, she must have found something sexually exciting. Some people have a strong fetish for sleep, even if they won’t admit it to themselves. Judging by how eager Amanda was to inhale from the cloth, it seems like she truly enjoys being knocked out. It’s not like I would have entertained the request but she didn’t even ask if I could tie her up instead.
I lift her bottom, and slowly peel her panties off exposing her womanhood. My hands tremble as I massage my hand over her smooth hairless slit. I pull one of her eyes and can tell right away that she won’t be coming back anytime soon.  I strip down to my boxers, and despite the small size of our makeshift bed manage to cherish several hours, spooning with my dreamgirl, methodically exploring every inch of her body, happy that Amanda wasn’t the one who got away.
Having spent several hours in ecstasy, looking towards the clock I was signalled to wrap up our night together. Grabbing my clothes, I quickly got dressed. Having enough time to sweep this lovely girl up, placing her over my shoulder carrying her around the shop, enjoying our last intimate moments together before we returned to our own worlds apart. Taking extra care while I redressed her, leaving her in a comfortable position for when she awoke.
I placed the money back in the register, after all I’m not a robber I’m a romantic. A friend who had briefly worked at this same location a year earlier had told me where the video was recorded. Stepping into the supply room I reached up, switching the tapes for blank ones, then quietly made my exit out the back.
 
The sound of the occasional car driving by were the first sensations welcoming me back to the world, a small streak of intense red light from the rising sun slipping between the shade and the window frame danced across my face. I flinched a few times trying to clear the sleep from my head which still felt as if it was full of cotton. The rest of the my body had yet to catch up with me, as when I attempted to get off the sofa I did little more than push myself onto the cold tile. Taking a moment, I pick myself up and survey the room, the details of the previous night start coming back to me but they remain vague. Not certain why I’m so groggy and lethargic, and not sure what I’m still doing at work at 5:30am I attempt to piece the events of the previous evening back together. A guy came in for coffee...]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-337.html Fri, 16 Jul 2021 19:31:18 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-337.html
Amy was so glad whenever Sam decided to visit. As a single mom at thirty nine she didn’t receive much attention, even with her fit body and long auburn hair. But once every few months Sam would swing into town, with his goody bag of gases, chloroform, and other toys, and Amy would send her eighteen year old daughter Sara to a friend’s house for a weekend sleepover. Then Sam would relieve her of pesky things like willpower and consciousness, letting her spend days drifting on a drugged cloud. Not that it was all one-sided – in her altered state Amy would rarely turn down Sam’s advances. And she knew from experience that whenever she tried to turn him down, a few moments of sweet-smelling gas forced to her lips would quickly show her the error of her ways. But by Monday morning, her body a little sore and her mind a little groggy, Amy would be sad to see Sam go.

This visit was no different – Amy had just felt so conscious lately – and she took deep whiffs of the numbing gas as Sam’s hands slipped up the front of her blouse. The room seemed almost to sparkle above her as her thoughts drifted one by one out of her head. But something was wrong; Sam’s fingers had stopped inching toward her nipples. Amy looked into Sam’s eyes and saw that he was staring in surprise over her shoulder. Amy let the gas mask slip from her lips as she turned to look, and she too opened her eyes in surprise. In the doorway stood Sara.

“I came back to get some books,” stammered Sara, “and…..what, what’s going on?”

Sara took a step back from the room. Sam rose slowly from the couch. He appeared to weigh his options for a moment. Then in one swift motion he grabbed the chloroform rag from Amy’s hand and leapt across the room. Sara turned to run, but Sam was already upon her, one arm wrapping around her waist and the other clamped to her mouth. Sara tried to scream, but the rag cut her off. She began to pull at Sam’s arms, shouting into the cloth and kicking her legs.

“Whaaaa, what arrree you doooing?” slurred Amy.

“I’m giving her a little nap,” said Sam, “When she wakes up she won’t remember a thing, unless you want her to know what we were up to.”

Amy rose to her feet. She crossed the room and stood in front of Sara as she continued to struggle against Sam. Sam held her tight, lifting her legs off the ground, but Sara’s hands kept clawing at Sam’s. Sara’s eyes connected with Amy’s, and Sara gave her mother a pleading look as she moaned into the cloth. Amy reached forward, took Sara’s hands in her own, and pulled them away from Sara’s body. Sara’s eyes widened in shock and she screamed into the cloth.

“Shhhh, baby,” said Amy, her head clearer now, “be a good little girl and breathe it in. Just breathe it in and forget all about what you saw.”

Sara kept struggling, but her mother’s betrayal seemed to have sapped her resolve. Her arms were pulling less against Amy’s, her legs making weaker kicks. Breath by breath, plea by plea, the fumes soaked into Sara’s lungs. Her eyes were blinking rapidly, rolling around the room. Her moans were lower. She felt so sleepy. Her thoughts felt jumbled, her body unresponsive. She had been scared of something a moment ago, but she couldn’t remember what. And who was this nice man holding her up? Sara let out a final low moan and leaned back into Sam’s arms. He drew the rag from her face and her mouth hung slack. Then he loosened his grip and Sara sank to the ground. Her eyes were still open, but glazed over. She swayed back and forth slightly.

“Finish it,” said Amy.

A grin crossed Sam’s mouth.

“Finish putting her to sleep,” said Amy again.

“She seemed like a cool kid,” said Sam, looking at her body, surely the spitting image of her mother two decades before, “maybe she’d like to play with us.”

Amy looked at Sam in disbelief.

“She could breathe a little gas, you could breathe a little gas, and when you guys are feeling a-ok we could all go up to the bedroom.”

“What are you saying?” asked Amy, beginning to feel afraid, “I won’t involve my daughter in this.”

“Sorry,” said Sam, “the issue has been decided.”

With surprisingly force he pushed her backward and Amy fell back onto the couch. Sam fell upon her, reaching with one hand to grab the gas mask. Amy fought to push Sam off, but he was too heavy. He brought the mask up and forced it over her mouth. Amy shoved a hand between the mask and her mouth, but she could still feel the hiss of the gas blowing through her fingers and against her lips.

“You know you want to,” said Sam.

“Please, let me go,” begged Amy.

“All you have to do is breathe. Breathe. It’ll be so much fun.”

Amy struggled underneath him. She could smell the strawberries. The room seemed to soften around her. Her body began to tingle.

“Pleeeease,” she moaned.

“It’s too late,” said Sam, “you know you’ll give in.”

And she knew he was right. No matter how hard she fought, the gas would win. She could feel it seeping into her, relaxing her body and mind. She couldn’t seem to hold onto her panic. Sam this close, sweating, breathing hard - it felt so right. Amy’s eyes started to glass over. Her hand slipped to her side and Sam pressed the mask forward, completing the seal. Why had she been so worried? What harm could a little fun be? Why would she want to keep Sara from feeling as good as she herself felt now? Because everything was so nice now. Everything was so dreamy.

“That’s my girl,” said Sam, easing Amy up to a sitting position.

“Are you ready to play?” he asked and she nodded.

He took the mask from her lips and she stared blissfully into space. He walked over to Sara, still crumpled groggily in the doorway. Her cobwebs were beginning to clear and she looked up at Sam in confusion. He brought the mask to her lips and cooed lightly in her ear. In a few moments she was floating, stoned and relaxed. Sam helped her up and led her to the couch to sit beside Amy. For several minutes there was only the sound of gas as he passed the mask back and forth. Amy and Sara inhaled happily, dopey smiles on their lips and eyes focusing on nothing. Then Sam unzipped his pants and one went down on him while the other inhaled the gas. Then the cloth to both their lips until they drifted off to sleep. They never fought.]]>
Amy was so glad whenever Sam decided to visit. As a single mom at thirty nine she didn’t receive much attention, even with her fit body and long auburn hair. But once every few months Sam would swing into town, with his goody bag of gases, chloroform, and other toys, and Amy would send her eighteen year old daughter Sara to a friend’s house for a weekend sleepover. Then Sam would relieve her of pesky things like willpower and consciousness, letting her spend days drifting on a drugged cloud. Not that it was all one-sided – in her altered state Amy would rarely turn down Sam’s advances. And she knew from experience that whenever she tried to turn him down, a few moments of sweet-smelling gas forced to her lips would quickly show her the error of her ways. But by Monday morning, her body a little sore and her mind a little groggy, Amy would be sad to see Sam go.

This visit was no different – Amy had just felt so conscious lately – and she took deep whiffs of the numbing gas as Sam’s hands slipped up the front of her blouse. The room seemed almost to sparkle above her as her thoughts drifted one by one out of her head. But something was wrong; Sam’s fingers had stopped inching toward her nipples. Amy looked into Sam’s eyes and saw that he was staring in surprise over her shoulder. Amy let the gas mask slip from her lips as she turned to look, and she too opened her eyes in surprise. In the doorway stood Sara.

“I came back to get some books,” stammered Sara, “and…..what, what’s going on?”

Sara took a step back from the room. Sam rose slowly from the couch. He appeared to weigh his options for a moment. Then in one swift motion he grabbed the chloroform rag from Amy’s hand and leapt across the room. Sara turned to run, but Sam was already upon her, one arm wrapping around her waist and the other clamped to her mouth. Sara tried to scream, but the rag cut her off. She began to pull at Sam’s arms, shouting into the cloth and kicking her legs.

“Whaaaa, what arrree you doooing?” slurred Amy.

“I’m giving her a little nap,” said Sam, “When she wakes up she won’t remember a thing, unless you want her to know what we were up to.”

Amy rose to her feet. She crossed the room and stood in front of Sara as she continued to struggle against Sam. Sam held her tight, lifting her legs off the ground, but Sara’s hands kept clawing at Sam’s. Sara’s eyes connected with Amy’s, and Sara gave her mother a pleading look as she moaned into the cloth. Amy reached forward, took Sara’s hands in her own, and pulled them away from Sara’s body. Sara’s eyes widened in shock and she screamed into the cloth.

“Shhhh, baby,” said Amy, her head clearer now, “be a good little girl and breathe it in. Just breathe it in and forget all about what you saw.”

Sara kept struggling, but her mother’s betrayal seemed to have sapped her resolve. Her arms were pulling less against Amy’s, her legs making weaker kicks. Breath by breath, plea by plea, the fumes soaked into Sara’s lungs. Her eyes were blinking rapidly, rolling around the room. Her moans were lower. She felt so sleepy. Her thoughts felt jumbled, her body unresponsive. She had been scared of something a moment ago, but she couldn’t remember what. And who was this nice man holding her up? Sara let out a final low moan and leaned back into Sam’s arms. He drew the rag from her face and her mouth hung slack. Then he loosened his grip and Sara sank to the ground. Her eyes were still open, but glazed over. She swayed back and forth slightly.

“Finish it,” said Amy.

A grin crossed Sam’s mouth.

“Finish putting her to sleep,” said Amy again.

“She seemed like a cool kid,” said Sam, looking at her body, surely the spitting image of her mother two decades before, “maybe she’d like to play with us.”

Amy looked at Sam in disbelief.

“She could breathe a little gas, you could breathe a little gas, and when you guys are feeling a-ok we could all go up to the bedroom.”

“What are you saying?” asked Amy, beginning to feel afraid, “I won’t involve my daughter in this.”

“Sorry,” said Sam, “the issue has been decided.”

With surprisingly force he pushed her backward and Amy fell back onto the couch. Sam fell upon her, reaching with one hand to grab the gas mask. Amy fought to push Sam off, but he was too heavy. He brought the mask up and forced it over her mouth. Amy shoved a hand between the mask and her mouth, but she could still feel the hiss of the gas blowing through her fingers and against her lips.

“You know you want to,” said Sam.

“Please, let me go,” begged Amy.

“All you have to do is breathe. Breathe. It’ll be so much fun.”

Amy struggled underneath him. She could smell the strawberries. The room seemed to soften around her. Her body began to tingle.

“Pleeeease,” she moaned.

“It’s too late,” said Sam, “you know you’ll give in.”

And she knew he was right. No matter how hard she fought, the gas would win. She could feel it seeping into her, relaxing her body and mind. She couldn’t seem to hold onto her panic. Sam this close, sweating, breathing hard - it felt so right. Amy’s eyes started to glass over. Her hand slipped to her side and Sam pressed the mask forward, completing the seal. Why had she been so worried? What harm could a little fun be? Why would she want to keep Sara from feeling as good as she herself felt now? Because everything was so nice now. Everything was so dreamy.

“That’s my girl,” said Sam, easing Amy up to a sitting position.

“Are you ready to play?” he asked and she nodded.

He took the mask from her lips and she stared blissfully into space. He walked over to Sara, still crumpled groggily in the doorway. Her cobwebs were beginning to clear and she looked up at Sam in confusion. He brought the mask to her lips and cooed lightly in her ear. In a few moments she was floating, stoned and relaxed. Sam helped her up and led her to the couch to sit beside Amy. For several minutes there was only the sound of gas as he passed the mask back and forth. Amy and Sara inhaled happily, dopey smiles on their lips and eyes focusing on nothing. Then Sam unzipped his pants and one went down on him while the other inhaled the gas. Then the cloth to both their lips until they drifted off to sleep. They never fought.]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-336.html Fri, 16 Jul 2021 17:14:51 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-336.html Steve Makay was your average 18 year old gear-head. He had little time for anything but working on his 1970 Chevy Chevelle SS. He had an occasional girlfriend, but they soon got tired of competing with that damnned car, and he didn't much care one way or the other. He'd saved his money from summer jobs, and had finally been able to buy a LS7 454 Cubic Inch motor. It was one of the best looking and running cars around in his town, but it also had a small problem. Too much compression and performance for the low grade fuel available. Trying various octane boosters and other modifications, he'd heard about using a Nitrous Oxide Injection System. Checking into the costs, he decided that this would be his best choice. It would also be a choice that would change his interests drastically on many subjects.
Late Saturday evening found Steve working alone on installing his NOS (Nitrous Oxide System) onto his Chevy. He was just finishing the installation of the brackets used to hold the NOS Cylinder in the trunk of the car, when his 18 year old sister Gina came in with her girlfriend Carla. "Whatcha doin Stevie?" Gina asked in her usual screechy tone. Hitting his head on the trunk lid, Steve was surprised, and now pissed. "What the fuck Gina! Can't ya see I'm busy here?" he nearly screamed.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare ya, but I was wondering if you could take Carla home when you're done fixin this thing" she asked in her best "suck up" voice. Now Carla was not your average looking 18 year old. She had long brown hair, big brown eyes, and the cutest little ass and tits he'd ever seen. She was also a prick teaser way beyond her years. She knew she had a good looks and a great body, and she could flirt with the best of them. Being a warm summer night, she was dressed in a tube top and a pair of cut-off shorts. Steve peered over the trunk lid and just looked at her cute little tits and legs. "Ahhhhhh, shit, I don't know when I'm gonna be done with this thing, it'll probably take me at least another hour before
I'm ready to take it out for a test run, and besides that, why doesn't she just stay overnight like she usually does?" he said as he went back to work on the car, and shook off the thoughts in his mind. Gina, who also was no slouch when it came to looks, having short blond hair, blue eyes, and an angelic face, replied with a whine, "Awwww please Stevie. I have to go to Debbie's house with Mom in a few minutes cause Deb's Mom and us are gonna go shopping early in the morning, and I'm gonna stay overnight there. Besides, we told her Mom that you said you'd take her home already." "You WHAT?!!? Steve yelled as he came out from under the trunk. "What the fuck did you tell her that for? I ain't got time to be a goddamnned taxi ya know." Carla hadn't said a word yet the whole time they were in the garage, but now she grabbed Gina by the arm and said disgustedly "Aw forget it Gina, he's bein a real pain" and began to tug Gina away. "Wait", Gina said and pulled away, "I never told Mom about you and your buddies drinkin beer in here last week Stevie, so you OWE me a favor. This is my favor, and then we're even" she said with smug assuredness. Steve knew she'd tell on him, so he had no choice but to agree. "Allright you little shit, but this is it. We're even after this. Right?" he said with angry resignation. "Yep, even Steven." she said with a giggle, and trotted off to go with her Mom to her other girlfriends house. A minute or two later, he heard them get into his Mom's car and drive off.
Looking over the trunk, he fairly snarled at Carla "Sit down over there, and don't touch anything. I'll get you home just as soon as I finish this." as he pointed to a chair. Next to the chair was the bright blue NOS cylinder. Carla sat down with a bored "hmmph" sound and just stared outside. Steve continued working on the hoses and valves for the NOS system, and then he heard music.
"Who told you you could turn on the radio?" he asked. "I'm bored" she replied and walked back over to the chair and sat down. "Tough shit. Just sit there and I'll be done in a few minutes" he replied and went back to work. Carla stuck her tongue out at him as his head disappeared under the lid, and her fingers found the valve on the NOS Cylinder. Turning it slightly, she heard a faint whooshing sound, but no smell. With the music on, Steve did not hear any of this. Crinkling her nose, Carla opened the valve some more. She bent over to smell the escaping gas, but there wasn't any discernable odor. She sniffed it for a few seconds, and sat back upright. All of a sudden, she started to giggle. She hadn't turned the valve off, and the gas kept wafting upwards towards her. Her giggling turned into loud laughing, and Steve heard it. He walked over towards her and heard the gas coming out of the bottle. "What the fuck are you doin!" he screamed at her and turned the valve off.
Carla was laughing and her head began to weave and bob. Steve grabbed her by the shoulders and picked her up from the chair. She immediately went limp in his hands and he almost dropped her on the floor. He dragged her dead weight body over to a mat he used to lay on when he worked under the car.
He was scared what was wrong with her. He lowered her down to the mat, and as he did, her tube top caught on his arms as she slid through. There she lay on the mat, with her cute little tits just staring up at him. "CHRIST" he said to himself and pulled the tube top from around her neck and tried to place it back on her young firm tits. He looked at her face, and saw she was totally unconscious. As he was trying to put the top back on, his fingers couldn't help but brush against her firm mounds, and his dick unconsciously got hard.
Then it hit him. "The Nitrous!" he thought to himself, "Shit, that's Laughing Gas, just like what they use at the Hospitals. No wonder she's out cold" An evil thought crossed his mind. "I wonder just how "out" she is?" Carefully watching her face, his fear turned to lecherous thoughts. Putting his hand at her crotch, he pushed slightly down on her pubic mound. No reaction showed on Carla's face. Getting bolder, he pushed a finger under the leg of her shorts and probed near her pussy. He felt the legband of her panties, and wormed his finger past it, and felt her soft hair on his finger. Still no reaction on her face, and he decided to go further. Unsnapping the waist on her cut-offs, he unzipped them, and pulled them down past her thighs. As he pulled, her panties came off with the pants, and he had a clear view of her sparse haired pussy. He just couldn't help himself, and he pushed her legs upwards and then spread her legs so he could see her pussy wide open. He lowered his head and put his nose right up to her pretty pink hole, and took a deep sniff. It had almost a powdery smell. Real clean and sweet.
He wet his finger, and put it at the opening. Sliding it up and down, he found the hole and slid his wet finger into her. It felt so warm and tight, that he almost came in his pants right there. He wasn't quite brave enough to attempt fucking her, at least not yet. He pulled his finger out and tasted it. It tasted as good as she smelled. He licked it again, and put it up to her tiny little puckered pink asshole. He'd never played with any of his girlfriend's assholes because they wouldn't let him, but he always wanted to try it once. He pushed the finger slightly against the crinkled hole, and finally it gave way. Up it went into her tiny ass. He began corkscrewing his finger around as he pushed deeper into her bowels. The sight of his finger against her cute little ass cheeks made him shiver. He just had to try it. He pulled his finger out of her ass and looked at her face. Still no expressions or changes, so he pulled his pants down and was going to put some spit on his cockhead, but found that it was covered with lubrication already. Smearing it around the head, he pushed her legs back again, and put the head up to her pussy. Rubbing it up and down, he felt the opening and pushed his hips forward slightly. He watched as the head slowly disappeared into Carla's young, tight pussy. He pushed a little farther and felt her hymen blocking his way from entering her any further. Her pussy was so tight and felt so good, and the sight of his dick stuck into this almost hairless pussy almost made him lose control, but he didn't want to try to push through her cherry. He reluctantly pulled out of her pussy, and was going to pull his pants back on, then decided to try her asshole. "No cherry there to break" he thought, and since his dick was so slick now, it might slide right in. He put some saliva on her asshole anyway, just for the hell of it, and put his swollen cockhead up to her tiny anus. The head of his dick was much bigger than her little hole, but he'd heard of others doing this, so he decided he would try it. Pushing harder and harder against the tight hole, it finally gave way and allowed his prick to sink deep into her rectum. The tightness of her ass was unbelievable, and almost before it started, it was over. Steve had to pull out almost immediately and came all over his own legs. He grabbed a rag and wiped himself off, then wiped off Carla's entire crotch area.
He pulled her panties and cut-off's back on, and sat watching her. Finally, after about 5 minutes, she slowly regained consciousness. It was a total of about 30 minutes that she had been out, and she seemed no worse for the wear.
"Ohhhhh, what happened?" she said groggily as she sat upright and looked around. Thinking quickly, Steve answered "You fell off the goddamnned chair you jerk! I thought ya killed yourself." "I what? I don't remember doing that.
Did I hit my head?" she asked in a confused tone. "Beats the hell outta me. I saw ya laying there and moved ya over to the mat. I was gonna call your Mom or someone if you didn't straighten out real soon." Steve said with a convincing tone of aggravation and and concern. "Geeez, don't say nothin to anyone about it. They'll think I'm on drugs or somethin. Just take me home ok?" Carla said as she got up carefully. Once standing, she rubbed her ass, "I think I musta fell on my butt real hard. It's kinda sore" she said with a mild grimace.
"I don't know what the hell ya did, but let's get your ass home and outta my way" Steve said shaking his head, and feeling a new sense of glee. He thought to himself as he started the car, "Man, this is the best investment I ever made in my life. I can't wait to try this out on a few of those stuck-up bitches at school." He drove off with Carla and dropped her off at home, watching as she walked up the stairs of her house with a gingerness in her step. "We'll hafta do this again" he smiled to himself and drove off with many plans in his head about who was next to discover his new found way with women.]]> Steve Makay was your average 18 year old gear-head. He had little time for anything but working on his 1970 Chevy Chevelle SS. He had an occasional girlfriend, but they soon got tired of competing with that damnned car, and he didn't much care one way or the other. He'd saved his money from summer jobs, and had finally been able to buy a LS7 454 Cubic Inch motor. It was one of the best looking and running cars around in his town, but it also had a small problem. Too much compression and performance for the low grade fuel available. Trying various octane boosters and other modifications, he'd heard about using a Nitrous Oxide Injection System. Checking into the costs, he decided that this would be his best choice. It would also be a choice that would change his interests drastically on many subjects.
Late Saturday evening found Steve working alone on installing his NOS (Nitrous Oxide System) onto his Chevy. He was just finishing the installation of the brackets used to hold the NOS Cylinder in the trunk of the car, when his 18 year old sister Gina came in with her girlfriend Carla. "Whatcha doin Stevie?" Gina asked in her usual screechy tone. Hitting his head on the trunk lid, Steve was surprised, and now pissed. "What the fuck Gina! Can't ya see I'm busy here?" he nearly screamed.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare ya, but I was wondering if you could take Carla home when you're done fixin this thing" she asked in her best "suck up" voice. Now Carla was not your average looking 18 year old. She had long brown hair, big brown eyes, and the cutest little ass and tits he'd ever seen. She was also a prick teaser way beyond her years. She knew she had a good looks and a great body, and she could flirt with the best of them. Being a warm summer night, she was dressed in a tube top and a pair of cut-off shorts. Steve peered over the trunk lid and just looked at her cute little tits and legs. "Ahhhhhh, shit, I don't know when I'm gonna be done with this thing, it'll probably take me at least another hour before
I'm ready to take it out for a test run, and besides that, why doesn't she just stay overnight like she usually does?" he said as he went back to work on the car, and shook off the thoughts in his mind. Gina, who also was no slouch when it came to looks, having short blond hair, blue eyes, and an angelic face, replied with a whine, "Awwww please Stevie. I have to go to Debbie's house with Mom in a few minutes cause Deb's Mom and us are gonna go shopping early in the morning, and I'm gonna stay overnight there. Besides, we told her Mom that you said you'd take her home already." "You WHAT?!!? Steve yelled as he came out from under the trunk. "What the fuck did you tell her that for? I ain't got time to be a goddamnned taxi ya know." Carla hadn't said a word yet the whole time they were in the garage, but now she grabbed Gina by the arm and said disgustedly "Aw forget it Gina, he's bein a real pain" and began to tug Gina away. "Wait", Gina said and pulled away, "I never told Mom about you and your buddies drinkin beer in here last week Stevie, so you OWE me a favor. This is my favor, and then we're even" she said with smug assuredness. Steve knew she'd tell on him, so he had no choice but to agree. "Allright you little shit, but this is it. We're even after this. Right?" he said with angry resignation. "Yep, even Steven." she said with a giggle, and trotted off to go with her Mom to her other girlfriends house. A minute or two later, he heard them get into his Mom's car and drive off.
Looking over the trunk, he fairly snarled at Carla "Sit down over there, and don't touch anything. I'll get you home just as soon as I finish this." as he pointed to a chair. Next to the chair was the bright blue NOS cylinder. Carla sat down with a bored "hmmph" sound and just stared outside. Steve continued working on the hoses and valves for the NOS system, and then he heard music.
"Who told you you could turn on the radio?" he asked. "I'm bored" she replied and walked back over to the chair and sat down. "Tough shit. Just sit there and I'll be done in a few minutes" he replied and went back to work. Carla stuck her tongue out at him as his head disappeared under the lid, and her fingers found the valve on the NOS Cylinder. Turning it slightly, she heard a faint whooshing sound, but no smell. With the music on, Steve did not hear any of this. Crinkling her nose, Carla opened the valve some more. She bent over to smell the escaping gas, but there wasn't any discernable odor. She sniffed it for a few seconds, and sat back upright. All of a sudden, she started to giggle. She hadn't turned the valve off, and the gas kept wafting upwards towards her. Her giggling turned into loud laughing, and Steve heard it. He walked over towards her and heard the gas coming out of the bottle. "What the fuck are you doin!" he screamed at her and turned the valve off.
Carla was laughing and her head began to weave and bob. Steve grabbed her by the shoulders and picked her up from the chair. She immediately went limp in his hands and he almost dropped her on the floor. He dragged her dead weight body over to a mat he used to lay on when he worked under the car.
He was scared what was wrong with her. He lowered her down to the mat, and as he did, her tube top caught on his arms as she slid through. There she lay on the mat, with her cute little tits just staring up at him. "CHRIST" he said to himself and pulled the tube top from around her neck and tried to place it back on her young firm tits. He looked at her face, and saw she was totally unconscious. As he was trying to put the top back on, his fingers couldn't help but brush against her firm mounds, and his dick unconsciously got hard.
Then it hit him. "The Nitrous!" he thought to himself, "Shit, that's Laughing Gas, just like what they use at the Hospitals. No wonder she's out cold" An evil thought crossed his mind. "I wonder just how "out" she is?" Carefully watching her face, his fear turned to lecherous thoughts. Putting his hand at her crotch, he pushed slightly down on her pubic mound. No reaction showed on Carla's face. Getting bolder, he pushed a finger under the leg of her shorts and probed near her pussy. He felt the legband of her panties, and wormed his finger past it, and felt her soft hair on his finger. Still no reaction on her face, and he decided to go further. Unsnapping the waist on her cut-offs, he unzipped them, and pulled them down past her thighs. As he pulled, her panties came off with the pants, and he had a clear view of her sparse haired pussy. He just couldn't help himself, and he pushed her legs upwards and then spread her legs so he could see her pussy wide open. He lowered his head and put his nose right up to her pretty pink hole, and took a deep sniff. It had almost a powdery smell. Real clean and sweet.
He wet his finger, and put it at the opening. Sliding it up and down, he found the hole and slid his wet finger into her. It felt so warm and tight, that he almost came in his pants right there. He wasn't quite brave enough to attempt fucking her, at least not yet. He pulled his finger out and tasted it. It tasted as good as she smelled. He licked it again, and put it up to her tiny little puckered pink asshole. He'd never played with any of his girlfriend's assholes because they wouldn't let him, but he always wanted to try it once. He pushed the finger slightly against the crinkled hole, and finally it gave way. Up it went into her tiny ass. He began corkscrewing his finger around as he pushed deeper into her bowels. The sight of his finger against her cute little ass cheeks made him shiver. He just had to try it. He pulled his finger out of her ass and looked at her face. Still no expressions or changes, so he pulled his pants down and was going to put some spit on his cockhead, but found that it was covered with lubrication already. Smearing it around the head, he pushed her legs back again, and put the head up to her pussy. Rubbing it up and down, he felt the opening and pushed his hips forward slightly. He watched as the head slowly disappeared into Carla's young, tight pussy. He pushed a little farther and felt her hymen blocking his way from entering her any further. Her pussy was so tight and felt so good, and the sight of his dick stuck into this almost hairless pussy almost made him lose control, but he didn't want to try to push through her cherry. He reluctantly pulled out of her pussy, and was going to pull his pants back on, then decided to try her asshole. "No cherry there to break" he thought, and since his dick was so slick now, it might slide right in. He put some saliva on her asshole anyway, just for the hell of it, and put his swollen cockhead up to her tiny anus. The head of his dick was much bigger than her little hole, but he'd heard of others doing this, so he decided he would try it. Pushing harder and harder against the tight hole, it finally gave way and allowed his prick to sink deep into her rectum. The tightness of her ass was unbelievable, and almost before it started, it was over. Steve had to pull out almost immediately and came all over his own legs. He grabbed a rag and wiped himself off, then wiped off Carla's entire crotch area.
He pulled her panties and cut-off's back on, and sat watching her. Finally, after about 5 minutes, she slowly regained consciousness. It was a total of about 30 minutes that she had been out, and she seemed no worse for the wear.
"Ohhhhh, what happened?" she said groggily as she sat upright and looked around. Thinking quickly, Steve answered "You fell off the goddamnned chair you jerk! I thought ya killed yourself." "I what? I don't remember doing that.
Did I hit my head?" she asked in a confused tone. "Beats the hell outta me. I saw ya laying there and moved ya over to the mat. I was gonna call your Mom or someone if you didn't straighten out real soon." Steve said with a convincing tone of aggravation and and concern. "Geeez, don't say nothin to anyone about it. They'll think I'm on drugs or somethin. Just take me home ok?" Carla said as she got up carefully. Once standing, she rubbed her ass, "I think I musta fell on my butt real hard. It's kinda sore" she said with a mild grimace.
"I don't know what the hell ya did, but let's get your ass home and outta my way" Steve said shaking his head, and feeling a new sense of glee. He thought to himself as he started the car, "Man, this is the best investment I ever made in my life. I can't wait to try this out on a few of those stuck-up bitches at school." He drove off with Carla and dropped her off at home, watching as she walked up the stairs of her house with a gingerness in her step. "We'll hafta do this again" he smiled to himself and drove off with many plans in his head about who was next to discover his new found way with women.]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-335.html Fri, 16 Jul 2021 17:12:05 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-335.html “C-Candy?” Rosa whispered.
Another second passed.
“Candy?” Rosa squeaked more urgently.
Rosa recoiled as the theatre lights came on, momentarily blinded and scared out of her wits.
“What are you going on about?” Candy said from just inside the doors, “Are you going to stand out there all night?”
A large table dominated the center of the room. It was fully adjustable and was still in the configuration it had been used in the day before for Lady Blakewell’s gynecological procedure. Candy wasted no time roaming about the room while Rosa stood near the operating table watching her. Rosa hadn’t noticed the broad covered trolley at the head of the table but Candy had and wasted no time yanking off the sheet. Both girls gasped at the site of the monstrosity of chrome, glass, and black rubber that lay beneath.
It was the anaesthesia machine; a rack of six gas bottles across the back of it colored two green, two blue, one orange, and one black. Lengths of corrugated black hose were draped across the small counter top, two sections connected to different parts of the machine. A bank of knobs and gauges labeled: Oxygen, Nitrous Oxide, Cyclopropane, and Carbon Dioxide. On the side of the machine was a large black rubber bladder to which one of the hoses was attached.
“Good God!” Candy exclaimed, extending a hand towards the controls.
“Wait a minute…” Rosa began.
“I’m beginning to regret inviting you along,” Candy huffed.
“What are you going to do?” Rosa took a small step back.
“Haven’t you ever wondered what it was like?” Candy stepped to the other side of the machine then quickly opened one of the drawers.
“You mean the gas?” Rosa whispered.
“Of course I mean the gas,” Candy laughed and reached into the drawer.
Rosa gawked as Candy produced an ominous black rubber facemask and proceeded to fondle it. Rosa shuddered when she thought of all the patients who’d had that awful mask clamped to their faces. She had caught a whiff of the gas’ odor once before when a patient had briefly struggled free and knocked the anaesthetist’s hand awry. It was musty, cloying. Awful. Oh yes, and then there had been that time…NO!
Candy had different feelings about the mask. She remembered having her appendix out only seven years earlier when she was 17. She remembered the mask. The smothering mask and the acrid chemical fumes. She had been a brave girl, breathing deeply as instructed in spite of the terrible smell. The anaesthetist had been a handsome young resident. She had kept her eyes open as long as she could, staring up into the baby blues that gazed down caringly at her even as his hand gripped the mask more tightly to her tender young face. Roaring oblivion had followed.


“Oh, I think all this anaesthesia stuff is fascinating,” Candy said with a broad smile. Her eyes turned to the machine.
“You wouldn’t!” Rosa exclaimed.
“Just one little whiff won’t hurt,” said Candy, inching towards the machine, “And besides, I’ve watched them work this thing. It’s not so hard. Keeping the patient alive is the hard part.”
Before Rosa could say anything else, Candy was at the controls, her fingers touching each of the knobs under the flowmeters.
“Be careful!” Rosa blubbered, looking back over her shoulder nervously.
Candy switched on the oxygen first. There was a faint crackling noise as the circuit filled with fresh oxygen. She picked up the hoses, attached at a t-piece, and connected the mask to the circuit. A steady hissing began to issue from the mask as Candy brought it up just a few inches from her face. A steady flow of oxygen blew against her chin and lips.
“Now for a little gas,” Candy tittered, bringing the mask closer but not yet in contact with her face. She switched on the nitrous oxide next, balancing the mixture the way she had seen them do dozens of times; 30% oxygen, 70% nitrous oxide.
All she could really smell was the rubber of the mask at first. With a giggle, she pressed the mask over her nose and mouth, taking a deep breath. The rubber smell was pungent, like an old tire, but there was also the mild sweet odor of the nitrous oxide. Exhaling, she saw the rebreathing bag flutter as her breath filled it. She breathed deeply again. Her fingertips were feeling tingly, her knees a little wobbly. Another breath out and the bag swelled even more as the gas mixture flowed into it. Suddenly she pulled the mask away and gasped.
“Are you alright?” Rosa asked, fear replaced with professional concern. She stepped up and put a hand on Candy’s shoulder.
“I’m OK,” Candy sputtered, smiling, “I just didn’t think it would be that intense!”
Rosa ogled the hissing mask, still in Candy’s hand. Again, before Rosa could react, Candy had replaced the mask to her face and was breathing deeply from it. But now Rosa reached up and pulled the mask away.
“Are you crazy?”
Candy blinked dumbly at her, thoughts somewhat fuzzy. Then her eyes cleared.
“Look, Rosa, I’m not leaving her until I’ve had some of the real gas!”
“Not the cyclo…” Rosa began.
“Yes…the cyclo!” Candy said, reaching for the controls again. Rosa intervened again, grabbing Candy’s wrist.
The women glared at one another, suddenly unsure of what would happen next. Candy’s expression was almost one of hurt while Rosa’s was clearly of horror.
“What’s the matter, Rosa,” Candy mewed.
Rosa shut her eyes for a moment, sighing.
“Its…its just that I had a bad turn with the gas once…”
Rosa hadn’t wanted to remember. She tried to keep her thoughts about the matter as professional as possible. Now it was impossible to keep the memory out.
“What happened?” Candy prompted.
“It was in nursing school,” Rosa said, “There was a doctor named Abbott…”


Shadows, part 2
Rosa’s Story

There were seven of us. As part of our training we were given a crash course in anaesthetics. The other girls and I had thought we were going to witness an induction, and we were right…only it would be each one of us! It was considered essential that we all experience anaesthesia from the patient’s perspective. Of course, we didn’t find this out until the day of the course.
We assembled in one of the training theatres where the chief anaesthetist, Dr. Abbott, was waiting with a trolley very much like this one. None of us said a word as we stood waiting as Dr. Abbott fiddled with the controls on his gas machine. Matron was standing nearby, knowing what would soon unfold. Finishing his adjustments, Dr. Abbott turned to us and began his speech:
“Today, each one of you will be given a firsthand experience with the gas machine. In turn, each one of you will lie down here on the table and be anaesthetized for a few moments so that you will know exactly what the patient is experiencing…”
We began to whisper among ourselves nervously when Matron stepped in:
“Quiet now, girls, this is something I want you to remember and remember well!”
Gladys was first. She bravely stepped up to the table and reclined, but you could tell she was scared. We all were, except maybe for Ursula. Abbott clamped the rubber mask over Gladys’ face.
“Breathe slowly and deeply…”
After she had taken three or four nervous breaths, he said:
“How are you feeling?”
“Sleepy…” Gladys had mumbled under the mask.
Abbott’s hand went to the machine and twisted a knob. Gladys’ eyes fluttered open for a moment, widened, then closed tightly as she took another breath. They fluttered once more, then closed. Abbott withdrew the mask.
“As you saw, it took only about a minute to fully anaesthetize this young woman. A beginning mixture of oxygen and nitrous oxide sedates the patient before introducing the volatile agent. In this case, Cyclopropane.”
Abbott switched off the gas and turned up the oxygen then placed the mask back on Gladys for a few breaths. Her eyes opened slowly and Abbott removed the mask.
“Good girl, you’re done. Who’s next?”
Matron helped Gladys off of the table and into a one of several chairs that had been set up across the room.
“I’ll go next,” Ursula had said, stepping forward.
Matron grimaced, but said nothing, Gladys slumping in her arms.
Ursula climbed onto the table and smiled up at Dr. Abbott. The anaesthetist smiled back and plopped the mask over her incredulous face. Again he said:
“Breathe slowly and deeply…”
Ursula complied, eyes wide and bright as she took her first breaths of the nitrous oxygen mixture. We watched the rebreathing bag, almost hypnotized by its rhythm. Just as before, after a few breaths, Abbott switched on the Cyclopropane. You could see his fingers gripping the mask, sealing it more tightly to her face. But unlike Gladys, Ursula didn’t go right out. Her eyes stayed open as she breathed in the potent gas. Then as if a switch had been flipped, Ursula’s eyes shut.
“There is always someone who thinks they can fight the gas,” Abbott chuckled, “The gas always wins.”
He lifted the mask to reveal Ursula’s slack-jawed condition then replaced it as he flushed the mask with oxygen. Ursula came too, shaking her head weakly as if to dislodge the mask. Abbott removed the mask and Matron stepped up to the table to assist the befuddled girl. Ursula mumbled something incoherent as Matron guided her toward the chairs. Abbott swabbed out the mask as he smiled at the five of us who were yet to have the gas.
“You’re next,” said Abbott, pointing at a girl named Linda who I didn’t know very well, “It won’t hurt a bit.”
And so it went, without incident I might add, until all that was left was me. The six other girls now occupied the chairs in various states of disorientation, keeping Matron occupied as I stood there watching Abbott get ready to gas me. Something I couldn’t readily identify at the time nagged at the back of my mind. I just knew something bad was going to happen, but I had no idea what…or even why I should feel that way after seeing the other girls go through the process with no ill effects of note. I stood frozen until Abbott’s voice startled me back into focus.
“Come along then,” he said with the same tired smile, “You’ve had quite the show so far. Time for your moment of glory.”
I stepped forward but couldn’t take my eyes off of the gas machine. The closer I got the more sinister it appeared. There was no comfort in the cold metal and black rubber. A faint hissing issued from the mask as Abbott fiddled it around in his hands. After what seemed crossing a great distance I found myself at the operating table.
“What are you waiting for?” I heard Matron snap, “Get it over with!”
“It’ll be alright,” Abbott said, noting my obvious discomfort, “Just a few quick breaths and it will be all over. All you have to do is relax and breathe.”
I summoned up what courage I had left and crawled up onto the table. As I reclined, I couldn’t help but stare again at that horrible gas machine. Then Abbott’s hand was at my chin, gently but firmly turning my face upright. Abbott was staring down at me…and so was Matron! I felt terribly alone in that moment.
“She won’t be any trouble, will you?” she said at me. Abbott raised a brow at this but made no reply.
The mask was in his hand, mere inches above my face. It seemed so much larger than it had before, as though it would engulf my whole face. It seemed as though he were lowering the mask ever so slowly, as if everything were suddenly moving in slow motion. Closer and closer it came…the hollow hissing sound from the depths of the mask grew louder and louder…
I guess I had known I was claustrophobic, but had never made the association with something like surgical anaesthesia. Even as the soft cuff of the mask first made contact, I could feel my breath being sucked away into the machine. I gasped, tried to say something in protest, and drew in my first breath of the gas mixture. Whether or not he started off with the nitrous-oxygen combination or went straight for the Cyclopropane I never knew. The smell was cloying, if nothing else residual from the previous gassings, rubbery and cool. It was an effort to exhale, and then I took in another gulp of gas. Suddenly I couldn’t breathe…
Matron’s arms were across me, holding me down as I began to panic and struggle. I heard her say: “Just put her under…they all get the same treatment!”
There was only the horrible, smothering gas. Even the slightest inspiration brought a jet of gas into my lungs…I fell into whirling darkness with a scream on my lips…


Shadows, part 3
Matron’s Tale

Matron Eleanor Crane was oblivious to the events that were unfolding one floor down from where she was now. She had gone to the supply room to see a parcel that had arrived for the chief of anesthesiology, Dr. Barlow. Her visit was unofficial, but no one would question her presence there or her business.
The parcel had been sent from Paramour Industries, a supplier of a wide variety of medical equipment and accessories. In this case, since it was intended for Dr. Barlow, then it almost certainly had to be anaesthesia sundries. Eleanor quickly opened the cardboard container after giving it a quick shake. Tossing out the paper wadding, she smiled when she saw the selection of brand new anaesthesia masks, sizes 2 through 5. There was also a leaflet that described the new design and its benefits.
“Contoured inflatable cushion,” Eleanor read aloud, “Anti-static black rubber molding…”
Eleanor picked up the size 5 anaesthesia mask, her fingers tracing the gentle curves of the inflated cuff. It was a nice piece of work. Lord only knew how many times had she used masks similar to this one to render patients unconscious, clamping it to their incredulous faces, seeing their eyes widen as the first pungent fumes of ether entered their nostrils. Many had resisted, struggled to be free of the mask’s embrace…
“You’ll just smell a little bit of rubber,” she would tell them, or: “A few quick breaths and you’ll be fast asleep…”
Of course, it took more than a few quick breaths of ether. Thankfully the hospital’s anaesthetists had taken to using nitrous oxide to render the patients senseless before introducing the ether. The inductions were much quieter now, and most of the patients tolerated the nitrous oxide without much fuss. Now a few breaths of almost pure nitrous oxide would put the patient to sleep in only a minute or so. And she had heard of the newest anaesthetic compound to be introduced recently, Cyclopropane.
She recalled the hysterectomy she had undergone two years ago. The anaesthetist had discussed the procedure with her and informed her that they would be using gas to put her sleep. Eleanor had administered gas hundreds of times in her career but had never experienced it firsthand as they made the nurse trainees do now. As a young woman she remembered seeing the ether cones and the patients who struggled so violently, screaming as the ether was dribbled slowly onto the gauze.
She had asked the anaesthetist about an alternative to the ether, or at least some kind of sedative ahead of time.
“Its our policy to give patients some preoperative sedation. And I won’t start you on the ether until after I’ve eased you out with some nitrous oxide.”
She had known about the properties of nitrous oxide. A weak compound, not unpleasant to breathe. It certainly had to be better than the awful ether. The anaesthetist had patted her hand and told her he would take good care of her in surgery the next day.

Rolling down the corridor to the operating theatre, Eleanor remembered the overhead lights passing like bright, square clouds. The two orderlies who attended her chatted away as they passed through the double doors into the induction room. She had been amused at seeing this room from an entirely new perspective. The opiate they had given her earlier added a somewhat psychedelic aspect to the moment. One of the orderlies patted her thigh and winked down at her.
“Here ya go then, love. Have a nice nap…”
A nurse shooed the orderlies then proceeded to tuck Eleanor’s arms tightly under the sheet that covered her. The nurse only looked down at her once, face void of emotion. Eleanor imagined that she was looking up to see her own face staring back. Then the anaesthetist’s face swam into view.
“You are going to be just fine, Eleanor,” he said, smiling, voice warbling in the haze of the sedative.
She heard the squeak of coaster wheels and shifted her head to see the attending nurse pushing the anaesthetic trolley up next to the gurney. Eleanor mused on the machine’s menacing appearance. She had always found the black rubber somewhat intriguing. The smell and feel of it were like nothing she had ever known before. Her eyes followed the lengths of corrugated tubing from their connections at the gas bottles and rebreathing bag. The tubes met at the bulbous, pear-shaped mask where Eleanor now concentrated her gaze. The anaesthetist’s hand went to the controls and turned some knobs. She watched the bobbers in the nitrous oxide and oxygen flowmeters come to life, followed by a faint hissing from the mask. Then he picked up the mask.
“Here we go, Eleanor,” he said, bringing the mask up next to her face.
“No ether…” Eleanor had mumbled; seeking out the vaporizer with her eyes to make sure she hadn’t been tricked.
The looming black shape brought her back, just in time to see it descend over her nose and mouth. The anaesthetist held the mask gently by the tubing, letting it rest on Eleanor’s face rather than grasping it in place. The smell of rubber was almost overwhelming. Eleanor gasped softly at the astonishing odor then took a more relaxed breath. There was a sweet taste, obviously the nitrous oxide, nothing like the cloying ether. A gentle fluttering sound told her the rebreathing bag was in motion as she exhaled. Another breath and she had felt as though she was melting into the gurney. Her hands and feet tingling, Eleanor breathed in deeply, unafraid.
The anaesthetist was saying something, but Eleanor couldn’t make out just what. The sound of her own breathing was a roar in her ears through which she could clearly hear the whish-whoosh of the bag. As all senses faded, Eleanor’s last memory was of the first traces of ether fumes.
She had woken up sick and remained so for another day. The ether may have been an excellent anaesthetic but the side effects were positively awful.

Eleanor held the mask in front of her face. She wondered what the new Cyclopropane was like. She had smelled it in theatre before; a pungent, fruity odor. The patients didn’t seem to mind it. It was quick enough. It usually required just a few breaths before they were out.
She had wanted to try out the anaesthetic machine for a long time now, but professionalism and no little element of fear had dissuaded her so far. Tonight she knew would probably be her best chance for months to come. The staff was at the bare minimum since many were away at a convention. Even if discovered, she would be able to avoid a scandal.
“Number 5 small adult face mask,” she said, drawing the mask closer until she could just smell the rubber, “You and I have a date in theatre tonight…”


Shadows, Part 4

“If you want to get screwed up on gas then go right ahead,” Rosa exclaimed, turning away.
“I’ll need your help,” said Candy sheepishly.
Rosa spun around and gaped at her obviously troubled companion.
“You want me to…to help?”
“I might fall down and hit my head,” Candy smiled, “That cyclopropane is some pretty potent stuff…”
“What do you expect me to do?”
“I’ll lie down on the table and you hold the mask on me until I lose consciousness,” Candy said matter-of-factly, “Simple as that!”
“Simple? You’re crazy!”
“It’ll only take a few seconds. Then we can get out of here, OK?”
Rosa looked at the machine as if it were a snarling dog. She knew Candy would have her way regardless of whether Rosa helped her or not. Rosa didn’t want to see her friend get hurt and it would be over and done with quickly enough. Rosa bit her lip then nodded in acquiescence.
“Great!” whooped Candy. She sprang to the machine’s controls and began fiddling with the flowmeters.
“Lets see,” she said thoughtfully, “I’m pretty sure they keep the cyclopropane/oxygen mixture at around 10%…”
Candy picked up the facemask and held it in front of her face.
“Here goes…”
With a quick motion Candy opened the gas circuit once again. There was a click followed by a faint, steady hissing. After taking a quick sniff, Candy handed the mask to Rosa. She reached slowly for the mask then snatched it out of Candy’s hand. With a giggle, Candy hopped up on the operating table. She winked at Rosa then reclined into position.
“Come on then!” Candy laughed, “Bring on the gas…”

Matron Crane stepped out of the stairwell and almost at once heard voices coming from the surgical theatre. Startled, she dropped the size 5 mask she had been carrying then quickly scooped it up before tiptoeing down the hall. The voices were loud and clear, and soon she recognized them as the voices of Nurses Candy and Rosa. What could they possibly be doing down here at this time of night? Then she looked at the mask in her hand and shuddered. Could it be that Candy and Rosa were doing the very thing she had contemplated doing herself? The fools were liable to kill themselves if they mishandled the cyclopropane. She could just see the headlines: Nurses Blown Up In Anaesthetic Mishap!
She was just outside of theatre now. Candy and Rosa had been arguing, so Matron assumed, over who would get the gas treatment first. Well, Matron was going to see that they got everything they were hoping for and a little extra. Tucking the mask into her apron pocket, Matron Crane casually stood in the doorway.
“Late night, girls?” she said menacingly.
Rosa had been just about to anaesthetize Candy, the mask mere inches from her overly cheerful companion’s face when she heard Matron. She spun around, dropping the hissing mask as Candy sprang up from the operating table.
“My God! Matron Crane!” Rosa almost shrieked.
“Matron…” Candy began.
“This is absolutely outrageous,” Matron growled, “Exactly what do you think you’re doing? Have you lost your minds?”
“We…we were just…” Candy sputtered, standing now.
“You were just about to lose your jobs!” Matron finished for her, “Never in all my years have I witnessed such an idiotic display by two supposedly professional nurses!”
Matron Crane strode into the room, Rosa and Candy backing away from the operating table like scolded dogs. The fruity aroma of the cyclopropane was noticeable now. Matron picked up the hissing mask then quickly shut off the gas machine.
“Cyclopropane is highly flammable. You could quite easily have blown yourselves up. Help me to understand why you are doing this!”
“We…I just wanted to know what the gas was like,” replied Candy, hanging her head in despair, “Rosa just came along to make sure I didn’t hurt myself…it’s not her fault…”
“Is this true, Rosa?”
“Yes, ma’am…I couldn’t just let her do it alone…”
“You’re both fools,” Matron scolded, eyes now turning to the gas machine, “The very least you could have done was come to me about this.”
Candy looked up, astonished at Matron’s statement. She noticed the strange lump in Matron’s apron pocket.
“I never thought you would understand…” Candy said, despair now replaced with moderate confusion.
“I understand more than you give me credit for,” Matron said, moving the gas machine closer to the head of the operating table, “I too have had some questionable thoughts…”
Now Candy was really confused. Rosa stood by, face blank as she was equally confused by what was unfolding.
“I have a feeling that you won’t be satisfied until you had a chance to try the cyclo,” Matron said as she turned the anaesthesia machine back on and flooded the circuit with oxygen, “Come on then…up on the table, Candy…”
The young nurse’s mouth hung open as she assimilated what she had just heard.
“You mean…”
“That’s right. Now up you go.”
Matron tried hard not to smile, the edges of her mouth twitching ever so slightly. The more she thought about the situation, the funnier it seemed. True, they were taking a risk but it was a small one, no more risky than getting poked by a contaminated needle. Again, Matron’s seniority would allay any scandals if they should be discovered.
A smile broke out on Candy’s face while Rosa just stood there with her doe-eyes.
“You’re OK, Matron,” Candy said as she climbed back onto the table.
Matron turned her attention to the gas machine, switching the oxygen to 100%. Candy had once more reclined on the operating table and was watching Matron’s activity with great interest. As the gasbag filled, Matron took the mask in hand and turned back to Candy.
“I’ll give you some oxygen at first to clean your system out.”
Matron applied the mask gently to the young woman’s face, watching for any reaction.
“You know the routine, Candy…deep breaths…”
Candy inspired the pure oxygen with enthusiasm for a minute or so before Matron reached for the gas controls. Candy turned to watch again, mask still in place.
“Just a little cyclo at first…let’s go with 3%…”
The gas circuit crackled as the cyclo joined the oxygen in the gasbag. Candy inspired deeply, her head swimming as the potent cyclopropane rushed to her brain.
“Easy, now…just breathe normally…”
Candy relaxed, wanting the experience to last as long as she could hold out. Matron increased the cylco to 5%, now placing a stethoscope on her fading charge. Her pulse was strong and steady, color good.
“See how far you can count,” Matron instructed, keeping a straight face as her professional demeanor kept her focused.
“Um…1…2…3…”
Candy’s eyes were already beginning to close and she smiled under the mask. This stuff was pretty quick. The rubbery smell of the mask was gradually replaced something akin to the odor of a felt tipped pen…not unpleasant, really, but sharp.
“…4…5…”
Matron turned the cyclo up to 10% now, knowing that only one more breath of the mixture would take Candy under. Sure enough, Candy inhaled, eyes fluttering. The last thing she saw was Matron’s face swirling down into a black hole as her consciousness evaporated. Her head slumped to the side, Matron holding the mask in place for a few more breaths.
“She’s alright, isn’t she?” Rosa muttered.
Matron had almost forgotten she was there.
“Of course she’ll be alright,” Matron withdrew the mask and switched off the gas and oxygen flows, “She’ll come around in a few minutes.”
Just for good measure, Matron applied a blood pressure cuff to Candy’s arm and checked her vital signs once more.
“She’s a healthy girl.”
Candy began to stir after another minute, licking her lips as she mumbled nonsense. She waved her hand in front of her face as if searching for the mask.
“Am I asleep?” she slurred, a trickle of drool at the corner of her mouth.
Rosa stepped up to the table, concern still etched on her face. Then she looked up at Matron.
“I hope you don’t expect me to get up there.”
“Come on down…” Candy tittered, raising her wobbling head to look around.
“No. I wasn’t going to force you into anything, Rosa,” Matron smiled, “I thought it was best that Candy’s curiosity be satisfied rather than have her sneaking around to get her kicks. She’ll know I’m watching now.”
“Wow,” Candy rubbed her eyes as her senses returned, “Nitrous oxide is nothing compared to that cylco. I mean, the nitrous takes a while and you can get a really good buzz, but the cyclo is like a freight train…you’re out before you know it.”
“I’ve never heard it put that way before, Candy, but you’re basically right,” Matron was still in professional mode, “It’s a dramatic improvement over ether or smothering someone out with pure nitrous, but it is still very flammable.”
Candy grinned at Rosa.
“Not bad, eh?”
“I said it before, I’ll say it again: You’re crazy…” Rosa shook her head.
Candy turned to say something to Matron and caught her with her hand in her apron pocket, fondling the lump Candy had noticed before. Matron blushed, then smiled sheepishly. She pulled the brand new size 5 mask out.
“OK, I admit that I was coming down here to, ahem, check the system and see if Dr. Barlow’s new masks fit properly.”
The masks currently in use were egg shaped and made of relatively stiff rubberized material. The new masks were anatomical, more pliable with a thick inflatable cuff. Whereas the old masks had leather clip on harnesses, the new masks had rubber harnesses that attached to a hook ring where the mask attached to the circuit.
“Go ahead,” Candy coaxed, “Try it out. We might as well make the most of this, don’t you think?”
“My god, you are crazy,” Matron said with a grin. And maybe she was a little crazy at that moment too.
She detached the old mask, laying it at the head of the operating table then proceeded to attach the new mask. Candy picked up the old mask and gave it a sniff while Rosa could only look on and wonder what on earth she was doing here.
“This mask smells like an inner tube,” Candy gave it another sniff.
Matron now had the new mask attached and held the it just in front of her face. The smoothly contoured maw of shiny black rubber seemed almost big enough to cover her whole face. A steady wash of oxygen blew into her face.
“C’mon, chicken…” Candy was giggling, still a little drunk from the cyclo.
Closing her eyes, Matron pressed the mask to her face, feeling it seal as the pressure equalized within the circuit. The rush of oxygen was exhilarating and she opened her eyes in brief astonishment.
“She likes it,” Candy tittered on.
Matron withdrew the mask, turning to Candy.
“I think you need this more than I do.”
Matron shoved the mask onto Candy’s grinning visage, grabbing the back of her head to steady her.
“Take a couple of nice, deep breaths…”
“This one smells like an old tire too,” Candy mumbled into the thick rubber. After three breaths of the pure oxygen it was obvious that her head had cleared. She reached up and held the mask herself, Matron helping her to sit up on the table.
“That’s a girl…take it easy…”
After another minute, Matron took the mask away and turned off the machine.
“Now get yourselves in order and get back to your rooms,” Matron said as she straightened up the operating table, “Let’s just keep this between us, ladies…and maybe we can do it again sometime if the opportunity presents itself. I’ll finish up here…now SCOOT!”
Rosa took Candy by the hand and all but dragged her out of the room.
“You should give it a whirl sometime, Rosa,” Candy was saying as they moved out of sight, “You need to loosen up a little…”
Alone now, Matron went to the gas machine and made sure nothing was amiss. She cleaned the old mask and returned it to its drawer. Just before cleaning the new mask, she held it against her face one more time. The rubbery smell tickled at the back of her nose.
“Old tire? Indeed,” she said out loud, wiping the mask clean then putting it back in her apron pocket. She looked back one more time as she switched off the lights and saw only shadows…]]> “C-Candy?” Rosa whispered.
Another second passed.
“Candy?” Rosa squeaked more urgently.
Rosa recoiled as the theatre lights came on, momentarily blinded and scared out of her wits.
“What are you going on about?” Candy said from just inside the doors, “Are you going to stand out there all night?”
A large table dominated the center of the room. It was fully adjustable and was still in the configuration it had been used in the day before for Lady Blakewell’s gynecological procedure. Candy wasted no time roaming about the room while Rosa stood near the operating table watching her. Rosa hadn’t noticed the broad covered trolley at the head of the table but Candy had and wasted no time yanking off the sheet. Both girls gasped at the site of the monstrosity of chrome, glass, and black rubber that lay beneath.
It was the anaesthesia machine; a rack of six gas bottles across the back of it colored two green, two blue, one orange, and one black. Lengths of corrugated black hose were draped across the small counter top, two sections connected to different parts of the machine. A bank of knobs and gauges labeled: Oxygen, Nitrous Oxide, Cyclopropane, and Carbon Dioxide. On the side of the machine was a large black rubber bladder to which one of the hoses was attached.
“Good God!” Candy exclaimed, extending a hand towards the controls.
“Wait a minute…” Rosa began.
“I’m beginning to regret inviting you along,” Candy huffed.
“What are you going to do?” Rosa took a small step back.
“Haven’t you ever wondered what it was like?” Candy stepped to the other side of the machine then quickly opened one of the drawers.
“You mean the gas?” Rosa whispered.
“Of course I mean the gas,” Candy laughed and reached into the drawer.
Rosa gawked as Candy produced an ominous black rubber facemask and proceeded to fondle it. Rosa shuddered when she thought of all the patients who’d had that awful mask clamped to their faces. She had caught a whiff of the gas’ odor once before when a patient had briefly struggled free and knocked the anaesthetist’s hand awry. It was musty, cloying. Awful. Oh yes, and then there had been that time…NO!
Candy had different feelings about the mask. She remembered having her appendix out only seven years earlier when she was 17. She remembered the mask. The smothering mask and the acrid chemical fumes. She had been a brave girl, breathing deeply as instructed in spite of the terrible smell. The anaesthetist had been a handsome young resident. She had kept her eyes open as long as she could, staring up into the baby blues that gazed down caringly at her even as his hand gripped the mask more tightly to her tender young face. Roaring oblivion had followed.


“Oh, I think all this anaesthesia stuff is fascinating,” Candy said with a broad smile. Her eyes turned to the machine.
“You wouldn’t!” Rosa exclaimed.
“Just one little whiff won’t hurt,” said Candy, inching towards the machine, “And besides, I’ve watched them work this thing. It’s not so hard. Keeping the patient alive is the hard part.”
Before Rosa could say anything else, Candy was at the controls, her fingers touching each of the knobs under the flowmeters.
“Be careful!” Rosa blubbered, looking back over her shoulder nervously.
Candy switched on the oxygen first. There was a faint crackling noise as the circuit filled with fresh oxygen. She picked up the hoses, attached at a t-piece, and connected the mask to the circuit. A steady hissing began to issue from the mask as Candy brought it up just a few inches from her face. A steady flow of oxygen blew against her chin and lips.
“Now for a little gas,” Candy tittered, bringing the mask closer but not yet in contact with her face. She switched on the nitrous oxide next, balancing the mixture the way she had seen them do dozens of times; 30% oxygen, 70% nitrous oxide.
All she could really smell was the rubber of the mask at first. With a giggle, she pressed the mask over her nose and mouth, taking a deep breath. The rubber smell was pungent, like an old tire, but there was also the mild sweet odor of the nitrous oxide. Exhaling, she saw the rebreathing bag flutter as her breath filled it. She breathed deeply again. Her fingertips were feeling tingly, her knees a little wobbly. Another breath out and the bag swelled even more as the gas mixture flowed into it. Suddenly she pulled the mask away and gasped.
“Are you alright?” Rosa asked, fear replaced with professional concern. She stepped up and put a hand on Candy’s shoulder.
“I’m OK,” Candy sputtered, smiling, “I just didn’t think it would be that intense!”
Rosa ogled the hissing mask, still in Candy’s hand. Again, before Rosa could react, Candy had replaced the mask to her face and was breathing deeply from it. But now Rosa reached up and pulled the mask away.
“Are you crazy?”
Candy blinked dumbly at her, thoughts somewhat fuzzy. Then her eyes cleared.
“Look, Rosa, I’m not leaving her until I’ve had some of the real gas!”
“Not the cyclo…” Rosa began.
“Yes…the cyclo!” Candy said, reaching for the controls again. Rosa intervened again, grabbing Candy’s wrist.
The women glared at one another, suddenly unsure of what would happen next. Candy’s expression was almost one of hurt while Rosa’s was clearly of horror.
“What’s the matter, Rosa,” Candy mewed.
Rosa shut her eyes for a moment, sighing.
“Its…its just that I had a bad turn with the gas once…”
Rosa hadn’t wanted to remember. She tried to keep her thoughts about the matter as professional as possible. Now it was impossible to keep the memory out.
“What happened?” Candy prompted.
“It was in nursing school,” Rosa said, “There was a doctor named Abbott…”


Shadows, part 2
Rosa’s Story

There were seven of us. As part of our training we were given a crash course in anaesthetics. The other girls and I had thought we were going to witness an induction, and we were right…only it would be each one of us! It was considered essential that we all experience anaesthesia from the patient’s perspective. Of course, we didn’t find this out until the day of the course.
We assembled in one of the training theatres where the chief anaesthetist, Dr. Abbott, was waiting with a trolley very much like this one. None of us said a word as we stood waiting as Dr. Abbott fiddled with the controls on his gas machine. Matron was standing nearby, knowing what would soon unfold. Finishing his adjustments, Dr. Abbott turned to us and began his speech:
“Today, each one of you will be given a firsthand experience with the gas machine. In turn, each one of you will lie down here on the table and be anaesthetized for a few moments so that you will know exactly what the patient is experiencing…”
We began to whisper among ourselves nervously when Matron stepped in:
“Quiet now, girls, this is something I want you to remember and remember well!”
Gladys was first. She bravely stepped up to the table and reclined, but you could tell she was scared. We all were, except maybe for Ursula. Abbott clamped the rubber mask over Gladys’ face.
“Breathe slowly and deeply…”
After she had taken three or four nervous breaths, he said:
“How are you feeling?”
“Sleepy…” Gladys had mumbled under the mask.
Abbott’s hand went to the machine and twisted a knob. Gladys’ eyes fluttered open for a moment, widened, then closed tightly as she took another breath. They fluttered once more, then closed. Abbott withdrew the mask.
“As you saw, it took only about a minute to fully anaesthetize this young woman. A beginning mixture of oxygen and nitrous oxide sedates the patient before introducing the volatile agent. In this case, Cyclopropane.”
Abbott switched off the gas and turned up the oxygen then placed the mask back on Gladys for a few breaths. Her eyes opened slowly and Abbott removed the mask.
“Good girl, you’re done. Who’s next?”
Matron helped Gladys off of the table and into a one of several chairs that had been set up across the room.
“I’ll go next,” Ursula had said, stepping forward.
Matron grimaced, but said nothing, Gladys slumping in her arms.
Ursula climbed onto the table and smiled up at Dr. Abbott. The anaesthetist smiled back and plopped the mask over her incredulous face. Again he said:
“Breathe slowly and deeply…”
Ursula complied, eyes wide and bright as she took her first breaths of the nitrous oxygen mixture. We watched the rebreathing bag, almost hypnotized by its rhythm. Just as before, after a few breaths, Abbott switched on the Cyclopropane. You could see his fingers gripping the mask, sealing it more tightly to her face. But unlike Gladys, Ursula didn’t go right out. Her eyes stayed open as she breathed in the potent gas. Then as if a switch had been flipped, Ursula’s eyes shut.
“There is always someone who thinks they can fight the gas,” Abbott chuckled, “The gas always wins.”
He lifted the mask to reveal Ursula’s slack-jawed condition then replaced it as he flushed the mask with oxygen. Ursula came too, shaking her head weakly as if to dislodge the mask. Abbott removed the mask and Matron stepped up to the table to assist the befuddled girl. Ursula mumbled something incoherent as Matron guided her toward the chairs. Abbott swabbed out the mask as he smiled at the five of us who were yet to have the gas.
“You’re next,” said Abbott, pointing at a girl named Linda who I didn’t know very well, “It won’t hurt a bit.”
And so it went, without incident I might add, until all that was left was me. The six other girls now occupied the chairs in various states of disorientation, keeping Matron occupied as I stood there watching Abbott get ready to gas me. Something I couldn’t readily identify at the time nagged at the back of my mind. I just knew something bad was going to happen, but I had no idea what…or even why I should feel that way after seeing the other girls go through the process with no ill effects of note. I stood frozen until Abbott’s voice startled me back into focus.
“Come along then,” he said with the same tired smile, “You’ve had quite the show so far. Time for your moment of glory.”
I stepped forward but couldn’t take my eyes off of the gas machine. The closer I got the more sinister it appeared. There was no comfort in the cold metal and black rubber. A faint hissing issued from the mask as Abbott fiddled it around in his hands. After what seemed crossing a great distance I found myself at the operating table.
“What are you waiting for?” I heard Matron snap, “Get it over with!”
“It’ll be alright,” Abbott said, noting my obvious discomfort, “Just a few quick breaths and it will be all over. All you have to do is relax and breathe.”
I summoned up what courage I had left and crawled up onto the table. As I reclined, I couldn’t help but stare again at that horrible gas machine. Then Abbott’s hand was at my chin, gently but firmly turning my face upright. Abbott was staring down at me…and so was Matron! I felt terribly alone in that moment.
“She won’t be any trouble, will you?” she said at me. Abbott raised a brow at this but made no reply.
The mask was in his hand, mere inches above my face. It seemed so much larger than it had before, as though it would engulf my whole face. It seemed as though he were lowering the mask ever so slowly, as if everything were suddenly moving in slow motion. Closer and closer it came…the hollow hissing sound from the depths of the mask grew louder and louder…
I guess I had known I was claustrophobic, but had never made the association with something like surgical anaesthesia. Even as the soft cuff of the mask first made contact, I could feel my breath being sucked away into the machine. I gasped, tried to say something in protest, and drew in my first breath of the gas mixture. Whether or not he started off with the nitrous-oxygen combination or went straight for the Cyclopropane I never knew. The smell was cloying, if nothing else residual from the previous gassings, rubbery and cool. It was an effort to exhale, and then I took in another gulp of gas. Suddenly I couldn’t breathe…
Matron’s arms were across me, holding me down as I began to panic and struggle. I heard her say: “Just put her under…they all get the same treatment!”
There was only the horrible, smothering gas. Even the slightest inspiration brought a jet of gas into my lungs…I fell into whirling darkness with a scream on my lips…


Shadows, part 3
Matron’s Tale

Matron Eleanor Crane was oblivious to the events that were unfolding one floor down from where she was now. She had gone to the supply room to see a parcel that had arrived for the chief of anesthesiology, Dr. Barlow. Her visit was unofficial, but no one would question her presence there or her business.
The parcel had been sent from Paramour Industries, a supplier of a wide variety of medical equipment and accessories. In this case, since it was intended for Dr. Barlow, then it almost certainly had to be anaesthesia sundries. Eleanor quickly opened the cardboard container after giving it a quick shake. Tossing out the paper wadding, she smiled when she saw the selection of brand new anaesthesia masks, sizes 2 through 5. There was also a leaflet that described the new design and its benefits.
“Contoured inflatable cushion,” Eleanor read aloud, “Anti-static black rubber molding…”
Eleanor picked up the size 5 anaesthesia mask, her fingers tracing the gentle curves of the inflated cuff. It was a nice piece of work. Lord only knew how many times had she used masks similar to this one to render patients unconscious, clamping it to their incredulous faces, seeing their eyes widen as the first pungent fumes of ether entered their nostrils. Many had resisted, struggled to be free of the mask’s embrace…
“You’ll just smell a little bit of rubber,” she would tell them, or: “A few quick breaths and you’ll be fast asleep…”
Of course, it took more than a few quick breaths of ether. Thankfully the hospital’s anaesthetists had taken to using nitrous oxide to render the patients senseless before introducing the ether. The inductions were much quieter now, and most of the patients tolerated the nitrous oxide without much fuss. Now a few breaths of almost pure nitrous oxide would put the patient to sleep in only a minute or so. And she had heard of the newest anaesthetic compound to be introduced recently, Cyclopropane.
She recalled the hysterectomy she had undergone two years ago. The anaesthetist had discussed the procedure with her and informed her that they would be using gas to put her sleep. Eleanor had administered gas hundreds of times in her career but had never experienced it firsthand as they made the nurse trainees do now. As a young woman she remembered seeing the ether cones and the patients who struggled so violently, screaming as the ether was dribbled slowly onto the gauze.
She had asked the anaesthetist about an alternative to the ether, or at least some kind of sedative ahead of time.
“Its our policy to give patients some preoperative sedation. And I won’t start you on the ether until after I’ve eased you out with some nitrous oxide.”
She had known about the properties of nitrous oxide. A weak compound, not unpleasant to breathe. It certainly had to be better than the awful ether. The anaesthetist had patted her hand and told her he would take good care of her in surgery the next day.

Rolling down the corridor to the operating theatre, Eleanor remembered the overhead lights passing like bright, square clouds. The two orderlies who attended her chatted away as they passed through the double doors into the induction room. She had been amused at seeing this room from an entirely new perspective. The opiate they had given her earlier added a somewhat psychedelic aspect to the moment. One of the orderlies patted her thigh and winked down at her.
“Here ya go then, love. Have a nice nap…”
A nurse shooed the orderlies then proceeded to tuck Eleanor’s arms tightly under the sheet that covered her. The nurse only looked down at her once, face void of emotion. Eleanor imagined that she was looking up to see her own face staring back. Then the anaesthetist’s face swam into view.
“You are going to be just fine, Eleanor,” he said, smiling, voice warbling in the haze of the sedative.
She heard the squeak of coaster wheels and shifted her head to see the attending nurse pushing the anaesthetic trolley up next to the gurney. Eleanor mused on the machine’s menacing appearance. She had always found the black rubber somewhat intriguing. The smell and feel of it were like nothing she had ever known before. Her eyes followed the lengths of corrugated tubing from their connections at the gas bottles and rebreathing bag. The tubes met at the bulbous, pear-shaped mask where Eleanor now concentrated her gaze. The anaesthetist’s hand went to the controls and turned some knobs. She watched the bobbers in the nitrous oxide and oxygen flowmeters come to life, followed by a faint hissing from the mask. Then he picked up the mask.
“Here we go, Eleanor,” he said, bringing the mask up next to her face.
“No ether…” Eleanor had mumbled; seeking out the vaporizer with her eyes to make sure she hadn’t been tricked.
The looming black shape brought her back, just in time to see it descend over her nose and mouth. The anaesthetist held the mask gently by the tubing, letting it rest on Eleanor’s face rather than grasping it in place. The smell of rubber was almost overwhelming. Eleanor gasped softly at the astonishing odor then took a more relaxed breath. There was a sweet taste, obviously the nitrous oxide, nothing like the cloying ether. A gentle fluttering sound told her the rebreathing bag was in motion as she exhaled. Another breath and she had felt as though she was melting into the gurney. Her hands and feet tingling, Eleanor breathed in deeply, unafraid.
The anaesthetist was saying something, but Eleanor couldn’t make out just what. The sound of her own breathing was a roar in her ears through which she could clearly hear the whish-whoosh of the bag. As all senses faded, Eleanor’s last memory was of the first traces of ether fumes.
She had woken up sick and remained so for another day. The ether may have been an excellent anaesthetic but the side effects were positively awful.

Eleanor held the mask in front of her face. She wondered what the new Cyclopropane was like. She had smelled it in theatre before; a pungent, fruity odor. The patients didn’t seem to mind it. It was quick enough. It usually required just a few breaths before they were out.
She had wanted to try out the anaesthetic machine for a long time now, but professionalism and no little element of fear had dissuaded her so far. Tonight she knew would probably be her best chance for months to come. The staff was at the bare minimum since many were away at a convention. Even if discovered, she would be able to avoid a scandal.
“Number 5 small adult face mask,” she said, drawing the mask closer until she could just smell the rubber, “You and I have a date in theatre tonight…”


Shadows, Part 4

“If you want to get screwed up on gas then go right ahead,” Rosa exclaimed, turning away.
“I’ll need your help,” said Candy sheepishly.
Rosa spun around and gaped at her obviously troubled companion.
“You want me to…to help?”
“I might fall down and hit my head,” Candy smiled, “That cyclopropane is some pretty potent stuff…”
“What do you expect me to do?”
“I’ll lie down on the table and you hold the mask on me until I lose consciousness,” Candy said matter-of-factly, “Simple as that!”
“Simple? You’re crazy!”
“It’ll only take a few seconds. Then we can get out of here, OK?”
Rosa looked at the machine as if it were a snarling dog. She knew Candy would have her way regardless of whether Rosa helped her or not. Rosa didn’t want to see her friend get hurt and it would be over and done with quickly enough. Rosa bit her lip then nodded in acquiescence.
“Great!” whooped Candy. She sprang to the machine’s controls and began fiddling with the flowmeters.
“Lets see,” she said thoughtfully, “I’m pretty sure they keep the cyclopropane/oxygen mixture at around 10%…”
Candy picked up the facemask and held it in front of her face.
“Here goes…”
With a quick motion Candy opened the gas circuit once again. There was a click followed by a faint, steady hissing. After taking a quick sniff, Candy handed the mask to Rosa. She reached slowly for the mask then snatched it out of Candy’s hand. With a giggle, Candy hopped up on the operating table. She winked at Rosa then reclined into position.
“Come on then!” Candy laughed, “Bring on the gas…”

Matron Crane stepped out of the stairwell and almost at once heard voices coming from the surgical theatre. Startled, she dropped the size 5 mask she had been carrying then quickly scooped it up before tiptoeing down the hall. The voices were loud and clear, and soon she recognized them as the voices of Nurses Candy and Rosa. What could they possibly be doing down here at this time of night? Then she looked at the mask in her hand and shuddered. Could it be that Candy and Rosa were doing the very thing she had contemplated doing herself? The fools were liable to kill themselves if they mishandled the cyclopropane. She could just see the headlines: Nurses Blown Up In Anaesthetic Mishap!
She was just outside of theatre now. Candy and Rosa had been arguing, so Matron assumed, over who would get the gas treatment first. Well, Matron was going to see that they got everything they were hoping for and a little extra. Tucking the mask into her apron pocket, Matron Crane casually stood in the doorway.
“Late night, girls?” she said menacingly.
Rosa had been just about to anaesthetize Candy, the mask mere inches from her overly cheerful companion’s face when she heard Matron. She spun around, dropping the hissing mask as Candy sprang up from the operating table.
“My God! Matron Crane!” Rosa almost shrieked.
“Matron…” Candy began.
“This is absolutely outrageous,” Matron growled, “Exactly what do you think you’re doing? Have you lost your minds?”
“We…we were just…” Candy sputtered, standing now.
“You were just about to lose your jobs!” Matron finished for her, “Never in all my years have I witnessed such an idiotic display by two supposedly professional nurses!”
Matron Crane strode into the room, Rosa and Candy backing away from the operating table like scolded dogs. The fruity aroma of the cyclopropane was noticeable now. Matron picked up the hissing mask then quickly shut off the gas machine.
“Cyclopropane is highly flammable. You could quite easily have blown yourselves up. Help me to understand why you are doing this!”
“We…I just wanted to know what the gas was like,” replied Candy, hanging her head in despair, “Rosa just came along to make sure I didn’t hurt myself…it’s not her fault…”
“Is this true, Rosa?”
“Yes, ma’am…I couldn’t just let her do it alone…”
“You’re both fools,” Matron scolded, eyes now turning to the gas machine, “The very least you could have done was come to me about this.”
Candy looked up, astonished at Matron’s statement. She noticed the strange lump in Matron’s apron pocket.
“I never thought you would understand…” Candy said, despair now replaced with moderate confusion.
“I understand more than you give me credit for,” Matron said, moving the gas machine closer to the head of the operating table, “I too have had some questionable thoughts…”
Now Candy was really confused. Rosa stood by, face blank as she was equally confused by what was unfolding.
“I have a feeling that you won’t be satisfied until you had a chance to try the cyclo,” Matron said as she turned the anaesthesia machine back on and flooded the circuit with oxygen, “Come on then…up on the table, Candy…”
The young nurse’s mouth hung open as she assimilated what she had just heard.
“You mean…”
“That’s right. Now up you go.”
Matron tried hard not to smile, the edges of her mouth twitching ever so slightly. The more she thought about the situation, the funnier it seemed. True, they were taking a risk but it was a small one, no more risky than getting poked by a contaminated needle. Again, Matron’s seniority would allay any scandals if they should be discovered.
A smile broke out on Candy’s face while Rosa just stood there with her doe-eyes.
“You’re OK, Matron,” Candy said as she climbed back onto the table.
Matron turned her attention to the gas machine, switching the oxygen to 100%. Candy had once more reclined on the operating table and was watching Matron’s activity with great interest. As the gasbag filled, Matron took the mask in hand and turned back to Candy.
“I’ll give you some oxygen at first to clean your system out.”
Matron applied the mask gently to the young woman’s face, watching for any reaction.
“You know the routine, Candy…deep breaths…”
Candy inspired the pure oxygen with enthusiasm for a minute or so before Matron reached for the gas controls. Candy turned to watch again, mask still in place.
“Just a little cyclo at first…let’s go with 3%…”
The gas circuit crackled as the cyclo joined the oxygen in the gasbag. Candy inspired deeply, her head swimming as the potent cyclopropane rushed to her brain.
“Easy, now…just breathe normally…”
Candy relaxed, wanting the experience to last as long as she could hold out. Matron increased the cylco to 5%, now placing a stethoscope on her fading charge. Her pulse was strong and steady, color good.
“See how far you can count,” Matron instructed, keeping a straight face as her professional demeanor kept her focused.
“Um…1…2…3…”
Candy’s eyes were already beginning to close and she smiled under the mask. This stuff was pretty quick. The rubbery smell of the mask was gradually replaced something akin to the odor of a felt tipped pen…not unpleasant, really, but sharp.
“…4…5…”
Matron turned the cyclo up to 10% now, knowing that only one more breath of the mixture would take Candy under. Sure enough, Candy inhaled, eyes fluttering. The last thing she saw was Matron’s face swirling down into a black hole as her consciousness evaporated. Her head slumped to the side, Matron holding the mask in place for a few more breaths.
“She’s alright, isn’t she?” Rosa muttered.
Matron had almost forgotten she was there.
“Of course she’ll be alright,” Matron withdrew the mask and switched off the gas and oxygen flows, “She’ll come around in a few minutes.”
Just for good measure, Matron applied a blood pressure cuff to Candy’s arm and checked her vital signs once more.
“She’s a healthy girl.”
Candy began to stir after another minute, licking her lips as she mumbled nonsense. She waved her hand in front of her face as if searching for the mask.
“Am I asleep?” she slurred, a trickle of drool at the corner of her mouth.
Rosa stepped up to the table, concern still etched on her face. Then she looked up at Matron.
“I hope you don’t expect me to get up there.”
“Come on down…” Candy tittered, raising her wobbling head to look around.
“No. I wasn’t going to force you into anything, Rosa,” Matron smiled, “I thought it was best that Candy’s curiosity be satisfied rather than have her sneaking around to get her kicks. She’ll know I’m watching now.”
“Wow,” Candy rubbed her eyes as her senses returned, “Nitrous oxide is nothing compared to that cylco. I mean, the nitrous takes a while and you can get a really good buzz, but the cyclo is like a freight train…you’re out before you know it.”
“I’ve never heard it put that way before, Candy, but you’re basically right,” Matron was still in professional mode, “It’s a dramatic improvement over ether or smothering someone out with pure nitrous, but it is still very flammable.”
Candy grinned at Rosa.
“Not bad, eh?”
“I said it before, I’ll say it again: You’re crazy…” Rosa shook her head.
Candy turned to say something to Matron and caught her with her hand in her apron pocket, fondling the lump Candy had noticed before. Matron blushed, then smiled sheepishly. She pulled the brand new size 5 mask out.
“OK, I admit that I was coming down here to, ahem, check the system and see if Dr. Barlow’s new masks fit properly.”
The masks currently in use were egg shaped and made of relatively stiff rubberized material. The new masks were anatomical, more pliable with a thick inflatable cuff. Whereas the old masks had leather clip on harnesses, the new masks had rubber harnesses that attached to a hook ring where the mask attached to the circuit.
“Go ahead,” Candy coaxed, “Try it out. We might as well make the most of this, don’t you think?”
“My god, you are crazy,” Matron said with a grin. And maybe she was a little crazy at that moment too.
She detached the old mask, laying it at the head of the operating table then proceeded to attach the new mask. Candy picked up the old mask and gave it a sniff while Rosa could only look on and wonder what on earth she was doing here.
“This mask smells like an inner tube,” Candy gave it another sniff.
Matron now had the new mask attached and held the it just in front of her face. The smoothly contoured maw of shiny black rubber seemed almost big enough to cover her whole face. A steady wash of oxygen blew into her face.
“C’mon, chicken…” Candy was giggling, still a little drunk from the cyclo.
Closing her eyes, Matron pressed the mask to her face, feeling it seal as the pressure equalized within the circuit. The rush of oxygen was exhilarating and she opened her eyes in brief astonishment.
“She likes it,” Candy tittered on.
Matron withdrew the mask, turning to Candy.
“I think you need this more than I do.”
Matron shoved the mask onto Candy’s grinning visage, grabbing the back of her head to steady her.
“Take a couple of nice, deep breaths…”
“This one smells like an old tire too,” Candy mumbled into the thick rubber. After three breaths of the pure oxygen it was obvious that her head had cleared. She reached up and held the mask herself, Matron helping her to sit up on the table.
“That’s a girl…take it easy…”
After another minute, Matron took the mask away and turned off the machine.
“Now get yourselves in order and get back to your rooms,” Matron said as she straightened up the operating table, “Let’s just keep this between us, ladies…and maybe we can do it again sometime if the opportunity presents itself. I’ll finish up here…now SCOOT!”
Rosa took Candy by the hand and all but dragged her out of the room.
“You should give it a whirl sometime, Rosa,” Candy was saying as they moved out of sight, “You need to loosen up a little…”
Alone now, Matron went to the gas machine and made sure nothing was amiss. She cleaned the old mask and returned it to its drawer. Just before cleaning the new mask, she held it against her face one more time. The rubbery smell tickled at the back of her nose.
“Old tire? Indeed,” she said out loud, wiping the mask clean then putting it back in her apron pocket. She looked back one more time as she switched off the lights and saw only shadows…]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-333.html Thu, 15 Jul 2021 15:22:33 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-333.html the first holiday without her parents and her parents were away for this
week so she had the house to herself, another first. Debbie was sensible and
wasn't going to have a party but it was 11am, it was 90 degrees outside and
it was sunbathing weather! Also, Debbie's parents were doctors and she knew
that there was a bottle of chloroform in the house and she always wanted to
find out for real what it felt like to be knocked out by the drug.

She had heard her parents talk about it sometimes and she knew that contrary
to the films, about 20ml of the liquid poured on a hand towel would do the
trick. It was all about lung capacity and after around 20 seconds of
inhaling, she should lose consciousness. If the cloth was removed straight
after passing out, you would be knocked out cold for about 5 minutes. If the
cloth stayed on for a minute, unconscious time would increase to 20 minutes
and if you kept the cloth over your mouth and nose, the drug would evaporate
off the cloth after 3 minutes and you would remain unconscious for about an
hour. Debbie wrote this down and placed her watch on stop watch.

She went outside and placed her beach towel on the decking and the sun tan
lotion on the side. She took off her robe, placed that to one side and
revealed her lithe, athletic body, wearing her favourite skimpy red bikini
with black piping around the top of the bra and panties. Debbie was 5ft 4,
flowing brunette hair and captain of the school soccer team. Although she
didn't have a 6 pack she had a very flat tummy with the smoothest silkiest
skin imaginable. Her legs were shapely and strong but not too overly
muscled. In fairness, if you think of Mila Kunis you'd be pretty much on the
money.

Debbie had taken on a bit of a sleepy fetish almost 18 months ago during the
last game of the season when 45 seconds into the second half, she was
looking to head the ball into the net when the opposition goalkeeper
accidentally punched her head rather than the ball. Debbie was knocked out
cold! She was unconscious even before she hit the floor! She remembered
nothing that happened after warming up before the game as she was quite
concussed from the impact but she remembers that when she came round, the
head coach Karen Kilter or Miss Kilter to the players seemed to be touching
Debbie very tenderly on her thighs and stomach and stroking her head.
Although she felt so woozy, groggy and dazed, she liked it and felt it
arousing. Miss Kilter had become friends with Debbie's parents over the
years and after taking Debs to the hospital for a check out, she drove her
home and helped her to bed and still found a way to stroke her thighs and
tummy. Debbie had split from her boyfriend a month ago as she didn't seem
interested enough in him which was true as Debbie had feelings for Karen.

Karen had just turned 40 and was single and divorced. She looked amazing for
her age, in fact she did not look a day over a very hot 25 year old. As
Soccer head coach, she really kept herself in great condition. 5ft 1 and
very trim. She did have a 6 pack and great toned legs. Long, straight brown
hair, tanned and very fit, sexy and beautiful. Think Sandra Bullock as a 25
year old and again, your on the money. Karen never had lesbian tendencies or
feelings before but when Debbie lay knocked silly on the pitch, her body, so
smooth and fit completely out cold, it really turned her on. She had enjoyed
placing her in the recovery position and had made excuses to message and
touch her legs and tummy to help bring her round. She had a crush on Debbie
and she believed that Debbie also had a crush on her. Debbie's parents had
asked Karen to check in on Debs while they were away and the weather was
glorious and thought that maybe she could sunbathe with Debbie and use their
pool. Who knows what may happen! Karen felt like a giddy schoolgirl! This
would have to be kept secret assuming Debbie wanted Karen.

Debbie did want Karen and day dreamed about what being with her would be
like. Anyway, she could think of that when she dreamt in a moment. Debbie
poured the correct amount of chloroform on the cloth, lay down on her towel
on the decking and placed the cloth over her face and started breathing.
Whoa!! That first breath made her throat tingle, like the first time you try
to inhale a cigarette but stronger. The smell was really pungent and sweet
and nor too unpleasant. She set her stop watch and started to take her third
breath! Her head was swimming and she said out load "wow, I describe it like
being rollercoasted into a black hole" her words sounded funny to her,
muffled, slurred and distant. She could feel herself being plunged into
unconsciousness but she felt so aroused! After a couple more breaths, her
legs which were bent at the knee went limp and slapped down on the towel,
then her hands and fingers which Debbie was using to stroke her own tummy
also went slack and they now lay beside her limp. Debbie had just enough
strength to let out a sigh "Unnghhh" before she was finally knocked out cold
by the fumes. Her body lay motionless and unconscious on the decking, only
her tummy gently rising and falling as she breathed showed any movement. Had
she been able to look at her stopwatch she would have seen 21 seconds to her
KO! She had also forgotten to put tanning oil on. Well she did remember but
it was as she went limp before she passed out. An hour wouldn't be that bad.
The cloth had over 2 minutes of Knock Out drug to dispense, which it duly
did rendering Debbie in a very deep but safe state of unconsciousness.

After barely 5 minutes, the front door bell rang and a key opened the door
and Karen walked in. She was wearing very hot denim daisy duke hotpants and
a lemon yellow bikini bra top. The matching bikini knickers were under the
shorts. She looked hot showing off her tanned legs and tummy. Her breasts
were small but still pert and natural. She called out Debbie's name bur no
answer. Her car was here and the door wasn't double locked, she was probably
outside enjoying the sun. She walked through the lounge and through the
patio doors and found Debbie sunbathing on the decking. It was weird that
her face was covered but maybe she didn't want any sun on her face. "Hello
sun worshipper, how are you?" no response. Karen looked at her tight toned
body and legs and remembered when she was that young and sexy. She knew she
was still hot but Debbie's skin looked so soft and silky. She knelt down to
Debbie's right side and placed her hand on Debbie's tummy "Hey sleepyhead,
wake up!" still no response. Karen could feel that Debbie, although having a
lovely toned tummy, was limp and not the limp of the sleeping. She had seen
and helped enough girls to know that if you hadn't woken up yet and were
still this limp, then you were unconscious. Karen looked around her and
spotted the bottle of chloroform and beneath it, Debbie's notes which Karen
read. She then saw Debbie's stop watch, 8 minutes! In which case, Karen had
50 minutes of time with Debbie in this sexy state of unconsciousness! It was
too much to restrain herself! Karen took the towel off Debbie's face and
found Deb's mouth slightly open, Karen opened an eyelid and Debbie's eyes
had rolled to the top of her head! "Wow Debs!! You are well and truly
knocked out cold this morning!" Karen lifted a forearm and shook it,
completely limp! She let Debbie's hand fall bonelessky on her tummy, Karen
liked the sound of the slap it made. Karen then lifted Debbie's thigh and
shook that. "My god, your legs are as limp as wet spaghetti!" Karen saw the
tanning oil and also felt Debbie's skin and correctly figured out that
Debbie had not applied any. "Tsk Tsk Debbs! You should keep that skin in
better condition!" Karen placed oil on her hands and messages oil gently
over Debbie's face, then moved to her shoulders, arms, neck, tummy and legs.
Karen enjoyed the feel of Debbie's soft skin so much and the feel of a real
sexy rag doll! She felt very aroused! Butterflies in her stomach and a warm
moist feeling between her legs. She wandered what she should do next and
decided to take Debbie's bikini top off which exposed her small but full and
pert breasts to the outside. Karen gently kissed Debbie’s nipples and was
surprised to see those nipples harden. "So even when you are knocked out,
you still feel sexually aroused. Nice touch that" she placed oil on her
breasts and then she gently pulled her bikini knickers down, over her toned
limp thighs and knees and over her feet and placed them to one side. "You
look amazing Debbie and I want you so much! You are all mine for while at
least!" she slowly kissed and caressed every inch of the unconscious Debbie
and reached her mouth and Karen slowly placed her Tongue inside and kissed
Debbie for a few minutes. Karen thought she tasted so sweet! Karen then
decided it was her turn to strip off and oil herself up which she did
quickly as Karen wanted to get back to caressing her sexy rag doll! Soon,
Karen was back kissing and caressing Debbies breasts and tummy and moved
slowly down to Debbies pussy. To Karens further surprise, Debbie was wet
between her thighs and Karen spent some time licking Debbies clit and then
deep inside her. Karen remembered trying to bring Debbie round when she had
been knocked senseless in the soccer match and was convinced that kissing,
licking and stroking a clit and pussy would speed up the recovery of a
knocked out and concussed soccer player! Debbie tasted so sweet and in her
unconscious state obviously enjoyed it because she was so wet. Karen too
felt as hot and aroused as at any time in her life! Debbie let out a very
soft, pleasurable moan and her thighs flexed for a second. Then her arms
moved and she placed her right hand on her tummy and her left hand up to her
head. Karen was surprised bur didn't stop, Debbie was coming round slowly
but surely and by the look and sound of things very pleasurably and she
hoped and prayed that Debbie would be as into this as she was. Karen noted
the stopwatch time, 42 minutes, it should have been at least an hour! She
wondered what had shortened Debbies unconscious time and then she said aloud
"Stimulus! All this stimulus has made her come round quicker" Debbie really
started to stir and felt so much pleasure running through her, she then
remembered that she had knocked herself out so who was helping to revive
her? She could hear a distant voice talking to her telling her to relax and
she would be ok. She felt so warm and aroused and whoever this person was
knew her way around her body. She recognised the voice, it sounded like Miss
Kilter.

Karen noticed Debbies eyes fluttering open and she placed her tongue again
in Debbies mouth and kissed her gently "Wake up sleepy head. You've been out
cold for a while"

Debbie responded "Miss Kilter, what's going on? Your here, how? You feel so
good! I love this, I love you" Debbie seemed to black out a few times but
only for a few seconds and Karen enjoyed watching Debbies big brown eyes
flutter and roll around as she attempted to regain her scrambled senses. The
sun glinted off her toned, oiled body and legs and it further aroused Karen.
She continued to kiss and caress Debbie, helping to bring her round. She
lusted after her smooth, lithe young body and was loving every second of
this experience. Debbie was quickly coming to her senses but still felt very
groggy, woozy and weak but loved the feeling of Karens strong body on hers,
the feeling of her powerful legs and thighs intertwined with hers, this was
a dream coming true for Debbie. She really had a major crush on her coach
and to kiss her, touch her and admire her body up so close and personal was
ecstasy for her. She asked Karen "Miss Kilter, how long was I out cold for?"
Karen replied "please Debbie, call me Katren and by your watch, 42 minutes"
she went down on Debbies pussy to finish the young woman off and bring her
to climax. Debbie responded by saying "You must have brought me round
quicker by arousing me. I have wanted you to take advantage of see since I
got knocked out and concussed 18 months ago! Thank you for applying the
tanning lotion! I forgot to in my little experiment! Oh my! Yes that feels
soo goood! Don't stop...." Karens tongue and hands made Debbie orgasm many
times at once and she was in heaven!

Karen then held Debbie close and wondered what being knocked out and
controlled would feel like. The thought aroused her and she asked Debbie
"Will you chloroform me? I want you to knock me out cold and when I'm
unconscious, I want you to take advantage of me and help bring me round"

Debbie felt so excited, she couldn't wait to see Karens brown eyes roll up
to her head and see her hard, sexy body glisten out cold and limp with her
powerful thighs rendered completely useless after losing consciousness from
the powerful chloroform.

She placed another dose of chloroform to the towel and placed the towel
over Karens mouth and nose.

Karen bucked and recoiled from the initial hit of the noxious fumes but she
soon got used to it and like Debbie enjoyed the swimming sensation and heady
dizziness the drug provided. She couldn't wait to be kissed, caressed and
controlled by Debbie! After a few more breaths, her body fell completely
limp but although almost passed out, Debbie knew that Karen was still
slightly conscious and she took the rag away and Karen spoke quietly and
slurred "I am all yours! Knock me out cold" Debbie replaced the cloth and
within one last deep intake, Karen entered her unconscious oblivion. She let
out a sigh "unhhh" but she was already out cold when the moan left her lips.
Debbie left the cloth on for the full 3 minutes and seeing that Karens pulse
was strong and she was breathing regularly wondered where to start. This was
going to be a great week!......]]> the first holiday without her parents and her parents were away for this
week so she had the house to herself, another first. Debbie was sensible and
wasn't going to have a party but it was 11am, it was 90 degrees outside and
it was sunbathing weather! Also, Debbie's parents were doctors and she knew
that there was a bottle of chloroform in the house and she always wanted to
find out for real what it felt like to be knocked out by the drug.

She had heard her parents talk about it sometimes and she knew that contrary
to the films, about 20ml of the liquid poured on a hand towel would do the
trick. It was all about lung capacity and after around 20 seconds of
inhaling, she should lose consciousness. If the cloth was removed straight
after passing out, you would be knocked out cold for about 5 minutes. If the
cloth stayed on for a minute, unconscious time would increase to 20 minutes
and if you kept the cloth over your mouth and nose, the drug would evaporate
off the cloth after 3 minutes and you would remain unconscious for about an
hour. Debbie wrote this down and placed her watch on stop watch.

She went outside and placed her beach towel on the decking and the sun tan
lotion on the side. She took off her robe, placed that to one side and
revealed her lithe, athletic body, wearing her favourite skimpy red bikini
with black piping around the top of the bra and panties. Debbie was 5ft 4,
flowing brunette hair and captain of the school soccer team. Although she
didn't have a 6 pack she had a very flat tummy with the smoothest silkiest
skin imaginable. Her legs were shapely and strong but not too overly
muscled. In fairness, if you think of Mila Kunis you'd be pretty much on the
money.

Debbie had taken on a bit of a sleepy fetish almost 18 months ago during the
last game of the season when 45 seconds into the second half, she was
looking to head the ball into the net when the opposition goalkeeper
accidentally punched her head rather than the ball. Debbie was knocked out
cold! She was unconscious even before she hit the floor! She remembered
nothing that happened after warming up before the game as she was quite
concussed from the impact but she remembers that when she came round, the
head coach Karen Kilter or Miss Kilter to the players seemed to be touching
Debbie very tenderly on her thighs and stomach and stroking her head.
Although she felt so woozy, groggy and dazed, she liked it and felt it
arousing. Miss Kilter had become friends with Debbie's parents over the
years and after taking Debs to the hospital for a check out, she drove her
home and helped her to bed and still found a way to stroke her thighs and
tummy. Debbie had split from her boyfriend a month ago as she didn't seem
interested enough in him which was true as Debbie had feelings for Karen.

Karen had just turned 40 and was single and divorced. She looked amazing for
her age, in fact she did not look a day over a very hot 25 year old. As
Soccer head coach, she really kept herself in great condition. 5ft 1 and
very trim. She did have a 6 pack and great toned legs. Long, straight brown
hair, tanned and very fit, sexy and beautiful. Think Sandra Bullock as a 25
year old and again, your on the money. Karen never had lesbian tendencies or
feelings before but when Debbie lay knocked silly on the pitch, her body, so
smooth and fit completely out cold, it really turned her on. She had enjoyed
placing her in the recovery position and had made excuses to message and
touch her legs and tummy to help bring her round. She had a crush on Debbie
and she believed that Debbie also had a crush on her. Debbie's parents had
asked Karen to check in on Debs while they were away and the weather was
glorious and thought that maybe she could sunbathe with Debbie and use their
pool. Who knows what may happen! Karen felt like a giddy schoolgirl! This
would have to be kept secret assuming Debbie wanted Karen.

Debbie did want Karen and day dreamed about what being with her would be
like. Anyway, she could think of that when she dreamt in a moment. Debbie
poured the correct amount of chloroform on the cloth, lay down on her towel
on the decking and placed the cloth over her face and started breathing.
Whoa!! That first breath made her throat tingle, like the first time you try
to inhale a cigarette but stronger. The smell was really pungent and sweet
and nor too unpleasant. She set her stop watch and started to take her third
breath! Her head was swimming and she said out load "wow, I describe it like
being rollercoasted into a black hole" her words sounded funny to her,
muffled, slurred and distant. She could feel herself being plunged into
unconsciousness but she felt so aroused! After a couple more breaths, her
legs which were bent at the knee went limp and slapped down on the towel,
then her hands and fingers which Debbie was using to stroke her own tummy
also went slack and they now lay beside her limp. Debbie had just enough
strength to let out a sigh "Unnghhh" before she was finally knocked out cold
by the fumes. Her body lay motionless and unconscious on the decking, only
her tummy gently rising and falling as she breathed showed any movement. Had
she been able to look at her stopwatch she would have seen 21 seconds to her
KO! She had also forgotten to put tanning oil on. Well she did remember but
it was as she went limp before she passed out. An hour wouldn't be that bad.
The cloth had over 2 minutes of Knock Out drug to dispense, which it duly
did rendering Debbie in a very deep but safe state of unconsciousness.

After barely 5 minutes, the front door bell rang and a key opened the door
and Karen walked in. She was wearing very hot denim daisy duke hotpants and
a lemon yellow bikini bra top. The matching bikini knickers were under the
shorts. She looked hot showing off her tanned legs and tummy. Her breasts
were small but still pert and natural. She called out Debbie's name bur no
answer. Her car was here and the door wasn't double locked, she was probably
outside enjoying the sun. She walked through the lounge and through the
patio doors and found Debbie sunbathing on the decking. It was weird that
her face was covered but maybe she didn't want any sun on her face. "Hello
sun worshipper, how are you?" no response. Karen looked at her tight toned
body and legs and remembered when she was that young and sexy. She knew she
was still hot but Debbie's skin looked so soft and silky. She knelt down to
Debbie's right side and placed her hand on Debbie's tummy "Hey sleepyhead,
wake up!" still no response. Karen could feel that Debbie, although having a
lovely toned tummy, was limp and not the limp of the sleeping. She had seen
and helped enough girls to know that if you hadn't woken up yet and were
still this limp, then you were unconscious. Karen looked around her and
spotted the bottle of chloroform and beneath it, Debbie's notes which Karen
read. She then saw Debbie's stop watch, 8 minutes! In which case, Karen had
50 minutes of time with Debbie in this sexy state of unconsciousness! It was
too much to restrain herself! Karen took the towel off Debbie's face and
found Deb's mouth slightly open, Karen opened an eyelid and Debbie's eyes
had rolled to the top of her head! "Wow Debs!! You are well and truly
knocked out cold this morning!" Karen lifted a forearm and shook it,
completely limp! She let Debbie's hand fall bonelessky on her tummy, Karen
liked the sound of the slap it made. Karen then lifted Debbie's thigh and
shook that. "My god, your legs are as limp as wet spaghetti!" Karen saw the
tanning oil and also felt Debbie's skin and correctly figured out that
Debbie had not applied any. "Tsk Tsk Debbs! You should keep that skin in
better condition!" Karen placed oil on her hands and messages oil gently
over Debbie's face, then moved to her shoulders, arms, neck, tummy and legs.
Karen enjoyed the feel of Debbie's soft skin so much and the feel of a real
sexy rag doll! She felt very aroused! Butterflies in her stomach and a warm
moist feeling between her legs. She wandered what she should do next and
decided to take Debbie's bikini top off which exposed her small but full and
pert breasts to the outside. Karen gently kissed Debbie’s nipples and was
surprised to see those nipples harden. "So even when you are knocked out,
you still feel sexually aroused. Nice touch that" she placed oil on her
breasts and then she gently pulled her bikini knickers down, over her toned
limp thighs and knees and over her feet and placed them to one side. "You
look amazing Debbie and I want you so much! You are all mine for while at
least!" she slowly kissed and caressed every inch of the unconscious Debbie
and reached her mouth and Karen slowly placed her Tongue inside and kissed
Debbie for a few minutes. Karen thought she tasted so sweet! Karen then
decided it was her turn to strip off and oil herself up which she did
quickly as Karen wanted to get back to caressing her sexy rag doll! Soon,
Karen was back kissing and caressing Debbies breasts and tummy and moved
slowly down to Debbies pussy. To Karens further surprise, Debbie was wet
between her thighs and Karen spent some time licking Debbies clit and then
deep inside her. Karen remembered trying to bring Debbie round when she had
been knocked senseless in the soccer match and was convinced that kissing,
licking and stroking a clit and pussy would speed up the recovery of a
knocked out and concussed soccer player! Debbie tasted so sweet and in her
unconscious state obviously enjoyed it because she was so wet. Karen too
felt as hot and aroused as at any time in her life! Debbie let out a very
soft, pleasurable moan and her thighs flexed for a second. Then her arms
moved and she placed her right hand on her tummy and her left hand up to her
head. Karen was surprised bur didn't stop, Debbie was coming round slowly
but surely and by the look and sound of things very pleasurably and she
hoped and prayed that Debbie would be as into this as she was. Karen noted
the stopwatch time, 42 minutes, it should have been at least an hour! She
wondered what had shortened Debbies unconscious time and then she said aloud
"Stimulus! All this stimulus has made her come round quicker" Debbie really
started to stir and felt so much pleasure running through her, she then
remembered that she had knocked herself out so who was helping to revive
her? She could hear a distant voice talking to her telling her to relax and
she would be ok. She felt so warm and aroused and whoever this person was
knew her way around her body. She recognised the voice, it sounded like Miss
Kilter.

Karen noticed Debbies eyes fluttering open and she placed her tongue again
in Debbies mouth and kissed her gently "Wake up sleepy head. You've been out
cold for a while"

Debbie responded "Miss Kilter, what's going on? Your here, how? You feel so
good! I love this, I love you" Debbie seemed to black out a few times but
only for a few seconds and Karen enjoyed watching Debbies big brown eyes
flutter and roll around as she attempted to regain her scrambled senses. The
sun glinted off her toned, oiled body and legs and it further aroused Karen.
She continued to kiss and caress Debbie, helping to bring her round. She
lusted after her smooth, lithe young body and was loving every second of
this experience. Debbie was quickly coming to her senses but still felt very
groggy, woozy and weak but loved the feeling of Karens strong body on hers,
the feeling of her powerful legs and thighs intertwined with hers, this was
a dream coming true for Debbie. She really had a major crush on her coach
and to kiss her, touch her and admire her body up so close and personal was
ecstasy for her. She asked Karen "Miss Kilter, how long was I out cold for?"
Karen replied "please Debbie, call me Katren and by your watch, 42 minutes"
she went down on Debbies pussy to finish the young woman off and bring her
to climax. Debbie responded by saying "You must have brought me round
quicker by arousing me. I have wanted you to take advantage of see since I
got knocked out and concussed 18 months ago! Thank you for applying the
tanning lotion! I forgot to in my little experiment! Oh my! Yes that feels
soo goood! Don't stop...." Karens tongue and hands made Debbie orgasm many
times at once and she was in heaven!

Karen then held Debbie close and wondered what being knocked out and
controlled would feel like. The thought aroused her and she asked Debbie
"Will you chloroform me? I want you to knock me out cold and when I'm
unconscious, I want you to take advantage of me and help bring me round"

Debbie felt so excited, she couldn't wait to see Karens brown eyes roll up
to her head and see her hard, sexy body glisten out cold and limp with her
powerful thighs rendered completely useless after losing consciousness from
the powerful chloroform.

She placed another dose of chloroform to the towel and placed the towel
over Karens mouth and nose.

Karen bucked and recoiled from the initial hit of the noxious fumes but she
soon got used to it and like Debbie enjoyed the swimming sensation and heady
dizziness the drug provided. She couldn't wait to be kissed, caressed and
controlled by Debbie! After a few more breaths, her body fell completely
limp but although almost passed out, Debbie knew that Karen was still
slightly conscious and she took the rag away and Karen spoke quietly and
slurred "I am all yours! Knock me out cold" Debbie replaced the cloth and
within one last deep intake, Karen entered her unconscious oblivion. She let
out a sigh "unhhh" but she was already out cold when the moan left her lips.
Debbie left the cloth on for the full 3 minutes and seeing that Karens pulse
was strong and she was breathing regularly wondered where to start. This was
going to be a great week!......]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-322.html Fri, 18 Jun 2021 15:19:02 +0000 Sleepychic]]> https://thechloroforum.com/thread-322.html “No way, nuh uh, there is no way that would work. You simply can’t reinvent how the body responds to a choke hold.” quipped Emily.

“Yeah, it would be way too dangerous to try that.” said Rob.

“Trust me, I think I’ve got the magic touch.”  replied Sean.

“In your dreams.” Laughed Emily

“No, but maybe in your dreams.” shot back Sean with a grin as he took another sip of his beer.

“We’ll count me out.” “You two have fun, I’ll see you in class Tuesday.” said Rob as he got up from their table at the bar.

“Oss!” chanted Emily and Sean in unison as they raised their drinks to their friend.

As she watched Rob leave the bar Emily took a sip of her wine, looking deep in thought for a moment.

“Okay, you have my attention. How does this hold work?” asked Emily

“Anything to get an edge, huh?” grinned Sean

“Well a hold that takes less effort, and can  safely knockout your opponent for at least 15 minutes. That is incredible, more like unbelievable.” said Emily gulping the rest of her wine. “So how does it work?”

“You know who hard it is to simply describe a jiu jitsu technique. I would need to show you.” said Sean

“Fine. Then show me.” smiled Emily lowering her eyes “I mean, I seriously doubt it would work, so I think I’m pretty safe.” chimed Emily with newfound confidence.

“Okay, how about my place tomorrow night. Say 7:00?” suggested Sean casually.

“It’s a date.” laughed Emily getting up from the table. She strutted forwards the door in her romper flicked her brown hair over her right shoulder then looked back and gave Sean a wink before leaving the bar.

Sean sprinted to the door as the bell rang, then opened it with a cool confidence.

On the step stood Emily in black yoga pants, a white drifit jacket zipped to just show a hint of the top of her dark purple sports bra, hair pulled back in a high ponytail. 
“May I come in?” she asked already knowing the answer as she push gently past Sean.

“Yea - yeah, the mats are downstair, you can change in the bathroom.” stammered Sean.

As Emily changed in the bathroom Sean slipped on his black gi then took a small silver spray can and misted the crook of each of his elbows with the substance.

A few minutes later Emily emerged in her white gi and stepped into Sean’s basement rec room. Surveying the gym mats spread across the floor Emily gently dropped her gym bag by the door.

Emily playfully wriggled her painted toes and bobbed up and down “Okay okay show me.” she eagerly chanted.

Sean gestured for Emily to sit and got in a kneeling position behind her, both facing a floor to ceiling mirror.

“It’s just a variation of your basic rear naked choke” he described “Focusing on a monetary compression of the C2 nerve.” Sean bluffed.

It all sounded good and technical but was meaningless. Sean knew that the real magic came from the solvent he misted on his jiu jitsu uniform.

It had a faint chemical scent but no more than freshly dry cleaned clothes.

“Ready?” Sean asked with a hint of nervous tension.

“Ready.” sang back Emily as she spread her legs out in a gentle V, closed her eyes momentarily while rolling her shoulders, the looked directly in the mirror with a beaming smile.

Sean felt himself instantly grow hard as he looked at the reflection of Emily, shifting his bulged away from her back.

He swept his right arm around her neck, being extra careful to bunch up some of the saturated material directly under her nose and mouth, then with his left hard gently forced Emily’s head forward into the fabric.

Emily had experienced this submission many times before but was impressed by Sean’s technique.

While often tapping out in class and occasionally having passed out from an expertly applied choke, she was amazed at how gentle Sean was.

It felt more like a playful squeeze that may be applied by a lover rather than a firm and aggressive pressure meant to end a fight.

Looking at herself in the mirror Emily wondered how long this may take. A competent grappler could render someone unconscious in about ten seconds while she had already counted to that silently to herself without feeling any effect.

Emily tried to raise her arm to tap Sean and tell him his technique didn’t work as expected, but was surprised how heavy her arm felt as she tried to lift it.

She got her arm up about halfway and paused, Emily tried to focus on it hanging in mid air, and became acutely aware of the tingling in her fingers and toes. The overall heaviness of her body was confusing.

Sean intently watched Emily’s reflection, paying special attention to her eyes as the became glassy and unfocused. As she tried to raise her arm then passed mid flight Sean almost lost it. His erection was ready to tear though his pants as he knew he had her.

Emily’s head was felt full of cotton as her mind buzzed. She tried to shift her gaze but saw everything blur in slow motion.

Emily wanted to tap and would normally be concerned that she didn’t feel able to. She tried to say something to Sean but her tongue felt like jelly and her jaw was weak. All she could manage was a little mumbled sigh. 

Emily didn’t even want to tap now, she felt calm, relaxed and happy. She knew what would come next, she would go to sleep, have a little dream, and wake up in a bit feeling a little disoriented but otherwise fine as had happened to her many times before while training.

Sean also knew what would come next and he watched Emily’s arm drop lower as ms lower until it was resting in her lap, her eyes fell low the gently closed, and finally her body sagged into Sean completely as the anesthetic took effect.

Sean picked up Emily’s right hand and let it drop back into her lap. Emily was completely gone to the world, the full weight of her body sinking back against Sean.

Sean slid back and let Emily softly drop face up on the mats. Her face peaceful, lips slightly parted, arms by her sides and legs spread. 

Sean admired her sleeping form but knew time was short. 
A choke hold may knock someone unconscious for 5 to 10 seconds, Sean had Emily believing his technique could last for 15 minutes, which was how long the anesthetic may keep her asleep for. Sean knew he could dose Emily again but anything more than half and hour may make her wonder what happened.

Sean shook Emily gently and gave her hand a soft pinch with so sign of her stirring. Brushing her cheek slightly got no response she either.

Sean leaned in and gave Emily a passionate kiss. Exploring her lips, softly flicking her tongue with his.

He untied her belt and opened the lapels of her gi. Her simple purple sports bra covering her firm C cup breast. Hard little nubs showing some degree of arousal from his sleepy plaything.

Sean lifted Emily and pulled the jacket from her limp form.

Untying her cotton pants, he lifted her hips slightly then yanked the loose, shapeless garment from her.

Sean lustfully stared at Emily as he removed his uniform, his aching bulge hardly contained in his athletic shorts.

Emily lay motionless before him, clad only in her Nike Pro shorts and matching bra.
He ran his hands over her body, exploring her breasts and placing a hand on her warm mound.

A gently sigh of pleasure escapes Emily’s lips as Sean fondles her. He quickly grabs his jacket and places the sleeve over Emily’s face. The powerful vapour works quickly and drops her back into a deep sleep.

Sean glances at the clock in the corner, his time is half up. He removes her bra and pulls the shorts off her perfect legs.

Almost shaved and what if left is neatly trimmed. Even without makeup her beauty stuns. Sean eases himself close and gently forces himself in. He doesn’t last long. The warm velvety pocket sends him over the top almost immediately. 

He towels Emily off and gently redresses her, careful that nothing is out of place.

Tying her belt just as Emily left out a small groan. While generally harmless the anesthetic packs a punch. Emily’s eyes slowly open, awake but not quite back yet.

She stares at the ceiling, disoriented for a few moments, then a look of realization hitting her.

“Wow”! She exclaimed as she quickly tries to get to her feet.

“Whoa!” as she almost collapses to the mat.

“How do you feel?” Asks Sean with a sense of concerned tension in his voice.

“That was crazy.” said Emily as she slowly stood up placing a hand to her head. “I still feel so dizzy. How long was I out?” 

“Almost half an hour.” said Sean. 
“A half hour?!” choked Emily as she sipped from her water bottle. “I’m going to be late, I need to run.” she picked up her bag and walked towards the other room to change.

“Can we try this again sometime? I would
love to learn to do that.” she called out.

As Emily changed she started to realize something wasn’t right. As she removed her gi her belt was tied backwards, the drawstring on her pants was knotted different too. She briefly ran her hands over her body then stopped, looking towards the door, biting her lip. 

Stepping out of the bathroom in her street clothes she allowed Sean to walk her to the door. Exchanging a friendly hug she steeped outside and locked on to his eyes and in a sultry voice said “Like I said Sean, you really need to show me how to do that sometime.”]]> “No way, nuh uh, there is no way that would work. You simply can’t reinvent how the body responds to a choke hold.” quipped Emily.

“Yeah, it would be way too dangerous to try that.” said Rob.

“Trust me, I think I’ve got the magic touch.”  replied Sean.

“In your dreams.” Laughed Emily

“No, but maybe in your dreams.” shot back Sean with a grin as he took another sip of his beer.

“We’ll count me out.” “You two have fun, I’ll see you in class Tuesday.” said Rob as he got up from their table at the bar.

“Oss!” chanted Emily and Sean in unison as they raised their drinks to their friend.

As she watched Rob leave the bar Emily took a sip of her wine, looking deep in thought for a moment.

“Okay, you have my attention. How does this hold work?” asked Emily

“Anything to get an edge, huh?” grinned Sean

“Well a hold that takes less effort, and can  safely knockout your opponent for at least 15 minutes. That is incredible, more like unbelievable.” said Emily gulping the rest of her wine. “So how does it work?”

“You know who hard it is to simply describe a jiu jitsu technique. I would need to show you.” said Sean

“Fine. Then show me.” smiled Emily lowering her eyes “I mean, I seriously doubt it would work, so I think I’m pretty safe.” chimed Emily with newfound confidence.

“Okay, how about my place tomorrow night. Say 7:00?” suggested Sean casually.

“It’s a date.” laughed Emily getting up from the table. She strutted forwards the door in her romper flicked her brown hair over her right shoulder then looked back and gave Sean a wink before leaving the bar.

Sean sprinted to the door as the bell rang, then opened it with a cool confidence.

On the step stood Emily in black yoga pants, a white drifit jacket zipped to just show a hint of the top of her dark purple sports bra, hair pulled back in a high ponytail. 
“May I come in?” she asked already knowing the answer as she push gently past Sean.

“Yea - yeah, the mats are downstair, you can change in the bathroom.” stammered Sean.

As Emily changed in the bathroom Sean slipped on his black gi then took a small silver spray can and misted the crook of each of his elbows with the substance.

A few minutes later Emily emerged in her white gi and stepped into Sean’s basement rec room. Surveying the gym mats spread across the floor Emily gently dropped her gym bag by the door.

Emily playfully wriggled her painted toes and bobbed up and down “Okay okay show me.” she eagerly chanted.

Sean gestured for Emily to sit and got in a kneeling position behind her, both facing a floor to ceiling mirror.

“It’s just a variation of your basic rear naked choke” he described “Focusing on a monetary compression of the C2 nerve.” Sean bluffed.

It all sounded good and technical but was meaningless. Sean knew that the real magic came from the solvent he misted on his jiu jitsu uniform.

It had a faint chemical scent but no more than freshly dry cleaned clothes.

“Ready?” Sean asked with a hint of nervous tension.

“Ready.” sang back Emily as she spread her legs out in a gentle V, closed her eyes momentarily while rolling her shoulders, the looked directly in the mirror with a beaming smile.

Sean felt himself instantly grow hard as he looked at the reflection of Emily, shifting his bulged away from her back.

He swept his right arm around her neck, being extra careful to bunch up some of the saturated material directly under her nose and mouth, then with his left hard gently forced Emily’s head forward into the fabric.

Emily had experienced this submission many times before but was impressed by Sean’s technique.

While often tapping out in class and occasionally having passed out from an expertly applied choke, she was amazed at how gentle Sean was.

It felt more like a playful squeeze that may be applied by a lover rather than a firm and aggressive pressure meant to end a fight.

Looking at herself in the mirror Emily wondered how long this may take. A competent grappler could render someone unconscious in about ten seconds while she had already counted to that silently to herself without feeling any effect.

Emily tried to raise her arm to tap Sean and tell him his technique didn’t work as expected, but was surprised how heavy her arm felt as she tried to lift it.

She got her arm up about halfway and paused, Emily tried to focus on it hanging in mid air, and became acutely aware of the tingling in her fingers and toes. The overall heaviness of her body was confusing.

Sean intently watched Emily’s reflection, paying special attention to her eyes as the became glassy and unfocused. As she tried to raise her arm then passed mid flight Sean almost lost it. His erection was ready to tear though his pants as he knew he had her.

Emily’s head was felt full of cotton as her mind buzzed. She tried to shift her gaze but saw everything blur in slow motion.

Emily wanted to tap and would normally be concerned that she didn’t feel able to. She tried to say something to Sean but her tongue felt like jelly and her jaw was weak. All she could manage was a little mumbled sigh. 

Emily didn’t even want to tap now, she felt calm, relaxed and happy. She knew what would come next, she would go to sleep, have a little dream, and wake up in a bit feeling a little disoriented but otherwise fine as had happened to her many times before while training.

Sean also knew what would come next and he watched Emily’s arm drop lower as ms lower until it was resting in her lap, her eyes fell low the gently closed, and finally her body sagged into Sean completely as the anesthetic took effect.

Sean picked up Emily’s right hand and let it drop back into her lap. Emily was completely gone to the world, the full weight of her body sinking back against Sean.

Sean slid back and let Emily softly drop face up on the mats. Her face peaceful, lips slightly parted, arms by her sides and legs spread. 

Sean admired her sleeping form but knew time was short. 
A choke hold may knock someone unconscious for 5 to 10 seconds, Sean had Emily believing his technique could last for 15 minutes, which was how long the anesthetic may keep her asleep for. Sean knew he could dose Emily again but anything more than half and hour may make her wonder what happened.

Sean shook Emily gently and gave her hand a soft pinch with so sign of her stirring. Brushing her cheek slightly got no response she either.

Sean leaned in and gave Emily a passionate kiss. Exploring her lips, softly flicking her tongue with his.

He untied her belt and opened the lapels of her gi. Her simple purple sports bra covering her firm C cup breast. Hard little nubs showing some degree of arousal from his sleepy plaything.

Sean lifted Emily and pulled the jacket from her limp form.

Untying her cotton pants, he lifted her hips slightly then yanked the loose, shapeless garment from her.

Sean lustfully stared at Emily as he removed his uniform, his aching bulge hardly contained in his athletic shorts.

Emily lay motionless before him, clad only in her Nike Pro shorts and matching bra.
He ran his hands over her body, exploring her breasts and placing a hand on her warm mound.

A gently sigh of pleasure escapes Emily’s lips as Sean fondles her. He quickly grabs his jacket and places the sleeve over Emily’s face. The powerful vapour works quickly and drops her back into a deep sleep.

Sean glances at the clock in the corner, his time is half up. He removes her bra and pulls the shorts off her perfect legs.

Almost shaved and what if left is neatly trimmed. Even without makeup her beauty stuns. Sean eases himself close and gently forces himself in. He doesn’t last long. The warm velvety pocket sends him over the top almost immediately. 

He towels Emily off and gently redresses her, careful that nothing is out of place.

Tying her belt just as Emily left out a small groan. While generally harmless the anesthetic packs a punch. Emily’s eyes slowly open, awake but not quite back yet.

She stares at the ceiling, disoriented for a few moments, then a look of realization hitting her.

“Wow”! She exclaimed as she quickly tries to get to her feet.

“Whoa!” as she almost collapses to the mat.

“How do you feel?” Asks Sean with a sense of concerned tension in his voice.

“That was crazy.” said Emily as she slowly stood up placing a hand to her head. “I still feel so dizzy. How long was I out?” 

“Almost half an hour.” said Sean. 
“A half hour?!” choked Emily as she sipped from her water bottle. “I’m going to be late, I need to run.” she picked up her bag and walked towards the other room to change.

“Can we try this again sometime? I would
love to learn to do that.” she called out.

As Emily changed she started to realize something wasn’t right. As she removed her gi her belt was tied backwards, the drawstring on her pants was knotted different too. She briefly ran her hands over her body then stopped, looking towards the door, biting her lip. 

Stepping out of the bathroom in her street clothes she allowed Sean to walk her to the door. Exchanging a friendly hug she steeped outside and locked on to his eyes and in a sultry voice said “Like I said Sean, you really need to show me how to do that sometime.”]]>